Chapters As I continued to watch the creature that was in front of me, I saw 'her' stop suddenly and begin to look around. I had no idea what it was looking for when 'she' laid 'her' abnormally large eyes on me and 'her' expression appeared to turn into one of horror. It was then I realized that 'she' must have heard me a few moments ago, thought that there was a predator nearby, and had located me, standing outside of a cave like some kind of stalker.
I was brought of my thoughts when I heard the rustling of some bushes behind the pegasus, which had also caught 'her' attention as well, which was made apparent by the way 'she' seemed to jump as soon as 'she' heard it. I didn't take my eyes off of either the bushes or the pegasus as I began to feel as though there was danger about. I didn't suspect that that feeling was not coming from the pegasus as I would've felt it the moment I laid eyes upon it, which meant that it must have been coming from whatever was in those bushes.
"Come on out whatever you are, 'cause if you don't then I'm going after you myself." I said as I started walking towards the bushes, wary of my surroundings and being prepared just in case this turns out to be a trap of some kind with the pegasus now watching me, with what I figured must have been worry, as I was standing directly in front of the bushes which had abruptly stopped. That did not strike me as a good sign, it never was a good sign in situations like this.
I stood there for a few more moments before I decided to check and see if there was anything still there only to be jumped by some strange creature. I fell onto my butt and tried to quickly get back up but to no avail as I felt the weight of whatever came out of the fauna on my back and pinning me to the ground. I turned my head the best I could to get a look of what had me eating dirt to see the face of what appeared to me to look like a wooden wolf head. Its glowing, green eyes watching me intensely, and its sharp, jagged timber teeth bared, ready to deliver the finishing blow.
"You really think you're of any match for me you son of a bitch!" I snarled out as I grabbed ahold of, what I believed to be its leg, and pulled it out from under the beast. I managed to get to fall onto my back and I was able to get up with the wooden wolf's weight not all channeled into one point on my body anymore. I flung the creature off my back as I stood back up, but it didn't on the ground like I would've like it. I figured I couldn't fight this thing, (mainly because I don't know what would even hurt it, besides fire that is but i seriously doubt I'll able to get this damn thing to stay away from me long enough to get one going), so I had the choice to run, but where is the question that is stopping me from doing so.
I looked around for anything I could use to at least be able to defend myself with and make sure I don't become this timber wolf, that's what I'm going to call for now until I figure out what it's really called, next meal. It was then that I saw that the pegasus from that had been there before was now gone. Not gone gone mind you as I could still see 'her' running away but 'she' wasn't here anymore and that gave me an idea.
"Maybe that pegasus has a herd or something nearby and if I follow it, it will lead me to them and they could fight this thing off for me; or at least divert its attention to them rather than me that would be good too." I made a break for my bike which I had decide to prop on the cave entrance, pointing in the direction that the pegasus was going, so that I could make my get away. As soon as I hopped on and started riding though, I soon discovered one big flaw in my plan; I was still exhausted and my legs felt ready to give out on me at any moment now, but I still pushed through the burning in them as I was getting closer to the pegasus, and judging by the way the trees and shrubbery parted, I would say the forest's exit.
I have to say though, for a creature so small, this pony sure could run as I seemed to never be able to catch up with it no matter how hard I pedaled. Soon enough we got closer and closer to the light and yet the timberwolf had already stopped chasing me and that had gotten me rather curious, why in the world would it stop just like that; if it had tried a little harder it could've gotten me. It's of no concern now as I passed through the trees that signified the exit/entrance of the forest and then I heard something I never heard anyone call me, besides myself that is whenever I have one of those self-discovery moments and I realize just how fucked in the head I am; I still don't do anything to change that though considering that I love the kind of person I am and no matter what anyone tries to do I won't change that.
Aaanyway, back the what was happening at the current moment, wait a minute, what was happening again. . . oh right the screaming pegasus. As we passed out of the forest I heard the pegasus scream, "SOMEPONY HELP ME, THERE'S A MONSTER CHASING ME!" Ah the good old days of when I truly acted as a monster came back to me after she said that, but unfortunately my trip down memory lane would have to wait for later as I spotted a purple beam of energy coming at me.
"Oooooh shi. . it!" I yelled as I barely managed to dodge the beam that was aimed at my head. "Can't I go one minute without something trying to kill for more than two god damn seconds, please." I asked to the expansive universe around me. I got my answer in the form of another beam of the same purple energy hit my bike and knock it out from under me. "Well this is going to fucking hurt," with that I am skidding and bouncing on the ground, each hit filling me with excruciating pain as I went along. By the time I stopped, the only thing I felt was pain. I couldn't feel the soft breeze that was blowing around, or the soft grass that I was currently laying in, no there was only the pain and the wounds that now adorned my form.
Despite all this though I still tried to get up even the pain now coursing through me, but it seemed that my body wasn't as willing to put itself through anymore punishment and had decided to not respawn to any of the commands my mind was sending it. So here I lay, just looking at the sky above me and watching as the few clouds there were float about without a care in the world.
My vision of the blue sky was replaced by the sight of a set of violet orbs that were looking down upon me. "What are you and why were after my friend Fluttershy?" She asked me like I had stolen her puppy.
"Oh looking here, another talking pony. . . hmm correction, a talking unicorn pony, that is just fan-fucking-tastic, what's next, is a dragon going to appear next to me too?" As you can probably tell I am really pissy right now and don't need this shi-
"Hey Twilight, did you guys catch that thing that was chasing Fluttershy?" And I am officially done with whatever fucking situation that I've been dropped into.
"Spike can't you see that we're trying to talk to whatever this thing is?" The lavender unicorn sounded a might irritated. "Now I ask you again, why were you chasing Fluttershy and what are you!?" I kept quiet, but only because I find to fact that she is getting angry about all of this hilarious.
I drew my attention back towards the sky and completely ignoring the unicorn and dragon, as well as failed to notice that there were more ponies gathering around me but again I didn't care in the slightest right now. "To think I am in this damn mess all because I wanted to do some good for once, *sigh* , I guess it can't be helped whenever it comes down to my freakshow of a life. I guess that is what makes it fun though and why I don't a thing, especially not helping out that woman, I just wonder what happened to those fuckers that were chasing me."
"AH, DAMN IT, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?!?" I shouted as my hands darted up to my head to stop the cyan pegasus who was hitting my with their hoof.
"We want answers out of you and I'm going to do whatever it takes to get them out." Well it looks like we got an arrogant bitch in our mitts this should provide with some entertainment.
"Well if you really want those answers then I got something you can do." I put on an evil smile on my face as I said this and watched as that smug look on her face faded away.
"W- What would you want me to do?" Oh that nervousness I can implant into others so easily. No matter how big and bad you think you are I can always find a way.
"First I want you to give a full body massage because unless you couldn't tell I'm hurting bad right now, and after you're done with that I want you to suck my dick." And there's the face of complete and utter embarrassment, oh how I wish I could pull out my phone and take a picture of the once arrogant pegasus. The way her blush went from her cheeks to her entire face made it look like a fresh, plump tomato was utterly fantastic.
"I- I- I- who do you think I am!? I'm not some whorse who you can just ask to 'suck your dick'." The still blushing pegasus stuttered out.
"Maybe not, but you did say you would do anything to get some info out of me and I'm telling the means on which to get it." I said with an evil smirk. I know this may blow up in my face in a few moments but right now I think I'm going to enjoy myself. Though the very next moment proved that theory as I felt her buck me into the wall of some nearby building, and I somehow managed to with my back against it and sitting up.
"You deserve worse than that you perverted freak." She scowled at me. "One way or another we will get some answers out you, and personally I would prefer if the princess came here to 'question' you herself, seeing as how she is over a thousand years old and probably has experience from the past with this sort of thing. What do you think Twilight?" She asked as the lavender unicorn, who I would presume to be this ,Twilight, she is referring to, walked up beside her.
"That may be what we will have to do seeing as we don't know what he's capable of, but I doubt that she's going to resort to torturing him Rainbow Dash." Twilight informed Rainbow Dash.
"So do you want me to send her a letter then Twilight?" the little dragon asked the unicorn.
"Yes Spike, thank you; but be sure to inform her that we are keeping an eye on 'IT', and that 'IT' is injured." And now I'm an 'it', isn't that very hospitable of these ponies who had just caused me great harm and think that I'm the monster in the situation.
"Hey, you do know I have a name right? Maybe if you had bothered to ask me I might have told you what it was." I said, but I doubt that any of the ponies in front of me actually heard me.
There were now six of them in front of me and all of them doing their own thing. Twilight was still telling the dragon, Spike I believe his name was, what she wanted written down in her letter.
The pink-maned pegasus from earlier was here and trying to hide from behind Rainbow Dash, who was keeping her magenta eyes on me the whole time, but was also peeking at me with her blue eyes; that had appeared to have a mortal terror within them and it would seem three more ponies have come over to get a look at what was going on.
One was a white unicorn with violet mane and tail and also had blue eyes that were a shade darker that the pegasus, another was just a regular pony that had a pink coat with slightly darker pink, poofy mane and tail as well as bright, baby blue eyes, and the last one also looked to be a normal pony with an orange coat, blonde mane and tail, that were both done up in pony tails, with emerald green eyes. They appeared to be studying me and watching my every movement more so out of curiosity than fear or caution.
I didn't really acknowledge any of them I opted to preoccupy myself with one of my favorite things to do anytime; listening to my music really, really loud so as to block the world around me. I had just enough strength in my arms to stick them into my front pant pockets and pull out my phone, take god is didn't get busted after the fall, and proceeded to one of my playlists. All the while the five ponies that were around were watching intensely at what I was doing, though none of them looked like they were going to do anything to stop me, so I just popped in both earbuds, hit the play button on the first in the playlist, and soon enough I was just sitting there listening to "In The End " By Linkin Park and let the troubled thoughts and pain fade away as I did, though I never let myself slip into unconsciousness.
As I sat there, eyes closed, music playing, and my fingers tapping my leg as if I was playing an instrument, I felt the ground near me thumping as if something was coming towards me and it got stronger to closer whoever was approaching me got, but then it stopped. Only a second later I felt a tap on my right shoulder, Only a tap. . . hmm I was suspecting more. I took out my earbuds, but didn't turn off my music, and cast my gaze to my right. "What is it now, can't you see I'm trying to relax?" I complained to Twilight whose violet eyes were staring at me.
"I just wanted to see if you'd be willing to give some information before the princess got here." She stated nonchalantly.
I pondered it over for a second before responding, "Alright fine, what is it you want to know?"
"Well first off I would like to know what you are and what your name is?" She asked the two obvious questions I was expecting.
"I am a human being and my name is David Herrera, though most people who aren't family just refer to me as Demon." I answered her question and it would seem that telling my nickname that I was given a while has peeked her interest a little further.
"Why do others call you a demon?" She is probably expecting me to tell her that I did something absolutely horrendous.
"No, no, people don't call a demon, they call me Demon, and although there's good reason for that it isn't for anything as bad as I'm pretty sure you're expecting. In all honesty there are only a few that know the true reason why I was given that nickname, while everyone else just calls me by it because that's the name I'd introduce myself by most of time." It would look as though I've confused her a little.
"But why would you want others to refer to you as 'Demon'? Surely it must hurt you when others call you that as if you're some kind of monster." Twilight said sympathetically.
"You're really going to say that after what you just did to me." As to further emphasize my statement I started to coughing violently and hacking up some blood.
"Oh no, are you alright?" I heard the frightened pegasus from before ask. I turned my attention towards her and meet her gaze, but not really wanting to say anything I just stare at her for a moment before leaning my head back up against the wall. I just lie there for a few moments, looking up at the sky, before I notice a bright light shining just out out of my peripherals though I didn't really care all that much about it.
As I was still staring up at the sky two more ponies made their presence known to me as they blocked my view of the vast ocean of blue above me. When I first saw them I thought that they were unicorns considering that they had horns, but when I went to get a look at their forms I saw that they also had wing.
So now we got alicorns here huh? I guess it's a good thing that my constant searching for proof that dragons really did exist on Earth at one point have lead me to understand what all of these creatures, though they were thought to be only myths, are and I don't have to strain my body any further by freaking out. I thought as I took in the appearances of the two newcomers.
They both were taller than any of the ponies I've seen so far, though the one pure white one with the multi-colored mane and tail that seemed to be blowing in some nonexistent wind, violet eyes, and gold regalia, was the tallest one here. . . maybe I would have to be standing to compare our heights. The other alicorn was a midnight with both mane and tail looking like a starry night sky, blue eyes, and wearing a black breastplate with light blue horseshoes. They both were observing me with distrustful eyes.
After a while of having every pony here just stare at me in absolute silence I decided to speak up, "So are any of you going to do anything or are you going to stand staring like a bunch of motherfucking creepers, because it's starting to get on my nerves and this pain isn't making matters any better though I guess that is of no concern to any of you considering you the ones who did this to me. All because I was trying to make sure I wasn't ripped to shreds by those damn timberwolves." Yet again I've allowed my anger to flare up, which is very bad thing if I let it happen too much. It's part of the reason why I'm called Demon by just about everyone I've ever met.
I need to get these flare ups under control or else it could end up being disastrous for everyone, including me, but I don't have the ability to utilize any of my anger control techniques to help me out as long as I'm in pain. I thought as I awaited their response.
It took a few moments, but they finally thought I was worthy enough to speak to, "Well you certainly are a strange creature, but I see that you may not be as dangerous as my student made you out to be, wouldn't you agree Luna?" The white alicorn said.
"I would agree sister," Oh great they're sisters, that's going to make things so much easier, "Though it would appear to be tough, judging by the injuries that were described in the letter any other would've surely lost consciousness awhile ago." Luna responded to her sister.
"Oh believe me I'm more than just dangerous, but as long as you stay on my good side you won't ever become a victim of that side of me." I know that probably won't help me befriend these ponies but I don't like being underestimated by those who have no idea what I'm truly like. "And just for information, you're right, with the kind of pain I'm in any normal person, or pony in your case, would have passed out right on the spot but I'm far stronger than my appearances may suggest though that doesn't mean that I'm not in a crap ton of pain right now." If they can't get the message this time I swear someone is getting a slap up side the head until they learn to stop being so god damn stupid.
"Yes is he right, we need to get him to a hospital as soon as possible; Luna could you please cast your sleep spell on him so that we can transport him?" As soon as she finished saying that I saw a blue aura surround Luna's horn as well as a great sense of sudden drowsiness washed over me as I drifted to sleep with the last thing I remember seeing is the other six ponies coming towards me.
These Ponies Are Going to Drive Up the Wall
I awoke to the sound of beeping coming from my right. I had a throbbing headache, my vision was blurry and unfocused, and I had no idea where I was or how I had gotten here; but I do remember something about being chased into a tunnel and coming out of it and into a forest. I attempted to blink away the fuzz that enveloped my vision and as it started to slowly become clearer I saw that the beeping was emanating from a heart monitor. Seeing it, and the bandages that adorned my bare chest, quickly caused my mind to recall all that crap with those ponies and how they're the reason I was in my current state; I may not be showing it but I was in a a lot of pain though to anyone else it would probably appear that my wounds weren't affecting me at all as I sat up with what would appear to be without any effort at all.
"Those fucking assholes are the reason I'm in here just because they immediately assume the worst of a creature that they've never seen before, so they better not expect me to so kind the next time I see them." I said to myself as the malice in my voice was plenty obvious. Though soon after saying that I noticed the sound of clopping that was getting louder and louder indicating that the source was most likely heading for the room I was currently in, as well as a couple of voices.
"But Princess Celestia, do you really think it's a good idea trying to talk to this thing. It was chasing Fluttershy out of the Everfree Forest and there was all of those strange devices that it had it." I heard the familiar voice of that rainbow-maned pegasus from before.
I heard the clopping sound stop abruptly before I heard a response come from this Princess Celestia. "Yes, Rainbow Dash, I do believe that we should try to speak to this creature and get some information out it to find out just what 'it' is and what they're doing in Equestria. If it proves that this creature is in fact a threat then steps have been taken to ensure that it isn't able to harm anypony, but I doubt it considering that Twilight was able to disable it so quickly, isn't that correct Twilight?" I heard the Princess ask to another that was supposedly there as well, which was followed by a response of that "That is correct Princess," before I saw the door handle become enveloped in a golden glow and the door promptly open soon after.
There in the door, low and behold, were the same eight ponies that I had already become 'acquainted' with since I went through that tunnel/cave. If I had to judge by their expressions they weren't expecting me to be awake and sitting in my bed waiting for them to walk into the room, but guess what, I was.
"You're not suppose to be awake yet." I heard the lavender unicorn say in surprise.
"Well I am. . . . so any of you care to explain what the hell is happening." I snapped at them seeing how I was still angry.
"Hey, there is no need bite our heads off. It's your fault anyway for chasing one our dear friends on that bike of yours." The white unicorn spoke this time.
"I wasn't chasing her, I was running, or biking as the case may be, away from some weird wolf made of wood and I followed your friend because I figured that she would know a way out of this forest." I explained to them but it would as though most of the ponies in the room didn't believe me. They all sat there in silence before the Rainbow Dash spoke up.
"Do you really expect us to believe that load garbage. No pony saw a timberwolf behind you so that means that you must be lying." She stated as though it was a matter of fact.
I shook my head in amusement at how this mare was able to act so cocky despite her size, but I bet that that's because she thinks that she could take me down if I decided to become a threat to any of them. Though I have to say that if the need were to arise again I wouldn't be taken down so easily next time, but that will all depend on what these ponies decide whether or not I become their enemy.
"You know, I don't really care if you believe me because I know the truth so I'm good." I said smugly as I laid down on the hospital bed with my hands behind my head.
"It's not if ya want us to trust ya." The orange mar said in her southern accent.
"And who said that I wanted your trust in the first place because I know I didn't, and I'm sure as hell not going to beg for it if that's what you're hoping for." I responded to the country mare and I looked to her to hear her rebuttal but before she could the white alicorn extended her wings in front of the mare.
"Applejack we are here to ask him some questions about what has lead him to be here, not to throw accusations at him." The white stepped in and silencing the mare, whose name is apparently Applejack, and took a step towards before she spoke again, this time directly to me. "So with that being said will you cooperate with ours demands and tell us how you came to Equestria and why you're here as well as explaining as to where you're from?" She asked politely in a motherly tone that brought me some comfort in the situation that I've found in.
"Yeah I'll tell you provided that you promise none of you interrupt me while I am providing you with the answers you seek and leave your questions until I'm done. . . . and should I be cut off at any point then I will just stop speaking until I feel like giving you any more information, do we have deal?" I asked with a stern expression. I waited for their answer as they contemplated as to how serious I was about my threat of complete and utter silence should I be cut off in the middle of my explaination by an accusation or something in the same manner, a question or two I could forgive, but making accusations without hearing the whole story first that is what could make me angry.
After about 25 minutes of arguing amongst themselves the ponies turned back towards me. "Okay mister um. . . . oh my I haven't asked what your name is." The white alicorn said, just now realizing this.
Wonder if she also remembers that it's polite to introduce yourself before asking your guest to reveal their own name. I thought but I got my answer pretty damn almost as if she had read my mind.
"I think before we ask anymore from you that we should introduce ourselves, especially if we hope to get along in the future." She stated.
"If I decide I want to stay after all that has happened." I added coldly.
"But I thought you had no idea where you were?" Twilight asked me.
"I don't but that doesn't mean I can't just get up and leave once I'm all healed up." I said not softening my tone in the slightest.
"Please, I ask that you not make any rash decisions based on what has happened between you and my little ponies, at least not until we've this whole thing sorted out." the alicorn pleaded.
"But sister, I don't think that that is a wise decision to make. We have no idea what he is or what he plans are in Equestria, for all we know he could a new enemy that has come to destroy us under the false pretenses that he's a weak and helpless soul that has no home and attack when we least expect it." the smaller, dark blue alicorn said cautiously to the bigger one. Though when the Princess was going to make her retort against her sister's statement, she was cut off by my laughter.
"Pfft, hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha . . . . oh oh someone make her stop, that is just fucking hilarious, hahahahahahahahahahaha." I couldn't help but laugh, she actually thought that I was pretending to be weak and helpless just so they would pity on me, now that is fucking funny. Because of how funny I found it, it took awhile for me to calm down enough to breath properly. I'm actually surprise I didn't stop sooner considering how much my chest started to hurt when I had begun, and it still is despite the fact that I've stopped laughing and I my breathing was now under control.
Despite the pain I thought it was worth it and I thought it was more so when I looked up and saw the scowl on the smaller alicorn's face. "Are thou finished with thine's laughter?" Really, she still talks like someone from the renaissance era.
"That depends. . are you done making absolutely ridiculous statements like that one 'cause if not then no." I said with a smirk.
"And why, pray tell, is my statement so ridiculous that is caused thou to go into a fit of uncontrollable laughter?" She asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Well, because if you knew the type of person I am, that thought wouldn't have even crossed your mind." I stated as though it was common knowledge which in a way it is.
"Well then how about you tell us what kind of 'person' you are then?" She is a real bitch isn't she, I mean seriously though fucking lighten up for crying out loud.
"I would, but you have yet to tell me who any of you are, and I don't really feel any kind of obligation to do so until you do." I know I'm a dick, I've always been one to just about everyone but those who are willing to try and see pass it will eventually see what the good that I still have managed to keep over the years of abuse I've suffered through the last twelve years.
"Suppose that that is fair enough, very well then. I am Princess Luna, Ruler of the Night, and Guardian of Dreams." Princess introduced herself nonchalantly.
"Well if introductions are getting started I suppose I should go next. I am Princess Celestia, the Ruler of the Day and all who dwell within the light of my sun." Princess said next.
"I'm Princess Celestia's most student, and friend, as well as the Element of Magic, Twilight Sparkle." Twilight gave as a formal introduction in a friendly tone.
Maybe she's one of the ponies in this world who will probably able to handle that I'm a jerk most of the time and not have such a short fuse when it comes down to tolerating my antics, and I also probably need to remind myself to ask what the hell are the Elements of Harmony after intros are done. I thought before I heard the other unicorn speak up.
"I, my good sir, am Lady Rarity. I represent the Element of Generosity and Ponyville's resident fashionista, and if you do plan on staying, I could perhaps make you some new clothes." Rarity offered, which may just take up considering I most likely won't be leaving anytime soon and I am currently not wearing anything.
Something else I need ask about along as to the whereabouts of the rest of my stuff. Another mental note of things I thought were important to ask later on.
"My name is Applejack. I run Sweet Apple Acres, the biggest apple orchard in all of Equestria, along with my big brother Big Macintosh, my little sister Apple Bloom, and our Granny Smith. I also represent the Element of Honesty and am able to tell if a pony is lyin' just by looking at 'em." She said with a suspicious glare that made me roll my eyes at how paranoid she was being.
Next up seemed to be the bouncing ball of pink energy as she jumped up onto the bed, and ignoring the concept of personal space altogether, as she pressed her muzzle to my face till our noses were touching. "Uh. . . . " was the only thing to come out of my mouth as I was trying to determine what the fuck she was doing.
She stood there, looking into my eyes as if she was trying to look into my soul, before I blinked. When I reopened my eyes I saw that was now standing at the foot of the bed. Well, looks like we got a weird one here. I didn't think too much on what just happened seeing as how the others in the room weren't saying or doing anything so I take it that stuff like this happens all the time.
"Hiya, I'm Pinkie Pie and I am the best party planner in Equestria. I also help run Sugar Cube Corner, that makes the most scrumdiddlyumptious goodies that you will ever taste, and represent the Element of Laughter and I hope that we can become the bestest of friends." The pink mare said as she bounced all over the room.
"Yup, I was right, you definitely are a strange one alright, but I can't help but find your antics amusing. Maybe that's because you look like the type of pony that would some of the stuff I would do on a daily basis." I remarked out loud as I watched Pinkie continue to bounce around with seeming endless amounts of energy.
"Yeah, well, if you do anything that could anypony around I, Rainbow Dash, future Wonderbolt and the best flyer in Equestria as well as the Element of Loyalty, will stop you." The rainbow maned pegasus boasted as she hovered above me.
"And lets not forget how you seem to be oh so humble as well, right?" I commented sarcastically, which earned a glare from the mare in question, as well as a snickering from Applejack.
Well that's seven out of the eight mares that I've met since coming here that I could now place a name to, but I couldn't see that other pegasus that I first saw in that forest. "Uh. . . where's that other pegasus friend of yours, the that I was supposedly chasing?" I asked as I looked around the room but could find her, though I thought I saw a glimpse of her pink tail from behind Twilight and Rarity.
"Fluttershy, why don't you come out and introduce yourself to our guest?" I heard Rarity say as she and Twilight stepped aside to reveal the shy pegasus, who let out an adorable 'eep' before she curled up into a ball and hid her face behind her pink mane. I couldn't help but to immediately be drawn to her as I couldn't seem to be able to take my eyes off of her, and in a way it made me feel bad about scaring her yesterday, or however long ago I've been out but I'm going to assume that I've been since yesterday afternoon, well afternoon in this world apparently. I thought I should make to first move in this situation to make her more comfortable as I tried to get up from my bed.
"Hey, what are ya doing, ya shouldn't be moving around too much. Ya are still injured, especially those legs of yours." Applejack said as she saw me getting up with the blanket draped over me like a toga. I just ignored her though as I limped over the Fluttershy.
I kneeled down to be at eye level with her, as the rest of her friends watched me to make sure I didn't try to pull anything, and spoke with the kindest and most reassuring voice that I could muster. "Hey there, Fluttershy was it?" I asked to which I got a nod. "Well Fluttershy, my name is David Herrera, and that I'm very sorry for scaring you yesterday in the forest. I promise that I wasn't going to hurt you and that I was following you so that I could somewhere safe and away from that timberwolf that jumped out of the bushes." I said in a sincere apology and explanation. I may be an ass to just about everyone, though I don't think could really blame me if they knew what I've gone through already, but as I said before I do have goodness in this blackened heart of mine and it also happens to have a soft spot for anything that I define as cute or adorable, like little puppies, and I don't really like holding grudges all that much considering I have enough things to worry about than holding a vendetta for a simple misunderstanding and I realized that I overreacted a bit afterwards.
After I introduced myself and I explained why I did what I did, Fluttershy stopped trembling and looked up at me with those blue eyes of hers from behind her mane. "R-r-really, you weren't going to hurt me?" She asked in a voice barely above a whisper, to which I just nodded. "Then could you tell me why you were in the Everfree forest, if you don't mind that is." She asked shyly.
"Sure, I did promise to tell all of you a little about myself and what I was doing in that forest. Just let me get back into bed first, my feet are killing me." Though lets face it I was in fucking pain from all of the injuries I've seemed to sustain during that little fiasco.
As I got into bed and got myself settled in, I looked at everypony in the room, who all had expecting looks on their features, before I began. "Well before I tell what led me to that forest I should introduce myself. My name is David R. Herrera; I am seventeen years old, going to be eighteen in about a month, and am a recent high school graduate as of a couple of months ago. I don't have a career as I was waiting to go back to my home with my parents and six siblings, two sisters and four brothers, but it would seem that they had changed their minds on that."
"What do you mean, and we still don't know where you came from or what you are." Princess Celestia asked me.
"Oh right, sorry, well you see I come from a planet called Earth, that resides in the Milky Way galaxy if that means anything to you, and am known as a human being , and if you want to get really scientific about it we're known as homospaiens. As for what I meant by my parents changing their minds on allowing me to go live with them was that for the past five or so years I've been living with my grandparents after an issue between me and my step father's family had arisen, and had been told that after I graduated from high school, that I would be able to go back to live with parents until I decided to head off to college, which would have most likely been about a year or two after I graduated, but instead I was told by my grandmother that my parents on longer wanted anything to do with me and that she was going to keep their to live with them and work as their fucking slave. After she told me that I went and packed up some of my belongings and ran away, and all of this happened just several hours before I ended up here." I jabbered on about everything had happened after that, from the six to seven hour bike ride, to helping out that girl I saw being harassed by those dicks to the chase into that train tunnel that turned into a cave and the whole thing with that timberwolf.
When I ended they were all displaying a variety of different emotions. Rainbow Dash was still looking at me suspiciously, Applejack just stood there with her mouth open, Fluttershy along with Princess Celestia and Twilight had sympathetic looks on them, Rarity was smiling but she's been smiling since I told them about defending that girl, Pinkie Pie's mane seemed to have deflated and looked sad, and Luna had an appraising look upon her face.
Silence filled the room as the mares ran through their emotions as I sat there watching them though eventually when I saw that none of them were going to say or do anything I decided examine my bandages that covered most of my body. There were casts on my left leg and arm, right arm was fully bandaged along with my right calf, my head, and torso. I didn't take I had taken that much damage when I got blasted, but then again I'm forgetting that I did take quite a few hits from those thugs as well before coming here. I thought as I let out a sigh.
"What ever, compared to all of the broken bones I've dealt with throughout the years along with that seizure a few years ago, this is just somthing else I could add to the list of serious injuries I've had. Man I must be a magnet for trouble with all of the crap I've been through already." I said as I let out another sigh while shaking my head in amusement at how lightly I seem to be taking all of this. I guess I could possibly chalk that up to the fact that I'm seriously fucked up in the head.
I looked back down to my bandaged up body and closed my eyes so as to make sure I properly took in the current appearance of my form as well as the pain that was brought from it before I felt something soft, furry, and warm embrace me. I opened my eyes to see that Fluttershy was hugging me and that she was shedding tears as I felt something wet sliding down from her cheek to mine. "Um, Fluttershy, what are you doing?" I asked as I was uncertain of what could have brought this on.
"I'm thought that you needed a little comforting. You have been through so much in just one day, losing your family and friends, having to deal those horrid people by yourself, plus what we did to you just because you were a strange creature that we haven't seen before and brought you harm, can you ever forgive us for doing this you?" Fluttershy sobbed out her apology.
"Honestly Fluttershy, I don't care about anything that any of you have done. I understand completely why you all did it so I don't hold any ill will towards any of you. The only reason I was acting like that towards you girls was because I was angry with everything that had happened beforehand, that and I have a serious anger problems that should probably be dealt with at one point but I'm going to wait to solve that problem seeing as it's not to far up the list." I told her as I rubbed her back to get Fluttershy to stop crying. Seriously though, I should be the one broken up about this but yet I feel as though I massive weight has been lifted off of my shoulders. Hmm, maybe it has something to do with the fact that I always kinda felt as though something like this may happen; not the whole fucking up some thugs and traveling to a new thing, but that I would eventually be abandoned by my family, I just didn't know when and I guess the fact that it happened now has taken away the anxiety that I've been holding onto waiting for that day to arrive. Either way it happened and now I'm stuck here but I think I'm actually okay with that. I get a new start in life where no one, or pony as the case may be, that knows of who i was in the past, and quite frankly that has been my biggest downfall considering that nobody who knew me would let go of the past and allow me to forget about my mistakes.
"I don't mean any offense, but your family sound like a bunch of assholes."
"Rainbow Dash, language, the princesses are still here."
"Sorry Rares but I'm just saying what everypony is thinking. David's family are assholes for just abandoning him like that, and I thought what we did was terrible." I couldn't help but shake my head in amusement at how blunt Rainbow was being but it's not like I could really argue with her.
"No matter how many times this happens I still can't believe that no matter where I go this sort of thing always happens." I said to no one in particular.
"What are ya talking about David?" Applejack asked.
"No matter where I go, or what I do, whenever I meet someone for the first time and they spend enough time around me, especially in a small area such a this town, I always seem to be able befriend without any real hassles, especially when I tell them the sob story that is my life. It's just really weird considering that I've been a loner most of my life and usually stay cooped up in my room playing my games." I explained, and it's the truth. Whenever I meet someone I always seem to make them a friend at one point or another, but after a while we end up barely even acknowledging each other considering how much time I spend alone and they go off to be with whatever other friends they have, not that I mind in the slightest considering having others around would distract me and there are often thoughts that plague my mind that need my full attention if want them to stop.
"Well I hope that it's a good kind of weird for you because that means that you'll be able to make a lot of new friends here in Ponyville." Pinkie Pie said with that grin of hers.
"It all depends on what happens in the that decides if it's good or bad for me, though if I were to analyze every person that I've befriended, I would say that it's not really all that good." I said as I thought back to all have the different people I've met.
"And why is that if I may ask." Princess Celestia asked
"Well most of the people I've befriended would end up betraying my the trust have put in them and I usually will give them more than a couple of chances, but I the end they end up trying to use me I end up just kicking them out of my life. A smaller percentage of them end up becoming acquaintances more than friends, so we know each other but we're less liable to hang around each other; and the rest end up becoming my actual friends that I do hang with, but that groups is incredibly small." I feel like I'm just repeating myself over and over again but just different phrasing, meh whatever, I could couldn't care less about how many times I repeat this. It's better that they know what I am before they do anything with me.
"Fluttershy, why are you still hugging on to him like that?" Twilight asked her shy friend as I had completely forgotten that she was still holding on to me and that I was unconsciously petting her, but at least she not stopped crying and I really didn't mind the way we were.
"Oh, um, I was just. . . I mean he and. . . . Sorry David if I made you feel uncomfortable, but it was just so relaxing when you were petting me. I guess I kinda got lost in my world." Fluttershy apologized as she got up and joined her friends.
"It's no problem Fluttershy, I didn't mind at all especially since I know how you feel. When my mom still cared she used to comb through through my hair to get all of the lice that were in it after my cousins came over, which was why I ever got them in the first place was because of my cousins, but whenever she did it I felt so relaxed. It felt like heaven whenever she got the right spot behind my ears, at that point I was more of dog than a person with how I'd start moving my leg around whenever she found that magic spot, *sigh* I miss someone doing that for me it felt so damn good." Now that was the best, well except for the lice, they can burn in hell with how itchin they made my head.
"So you're saying that if we scratched behind your ear then your leg would start shaking up and down like a canine would." Luna asked.
"Yep." I confirmed and then I saw the mares look at one another smiling a mischievous smile before Applejack walked up on jumped on the bed with me.
"What would ya do if, say, you wanted one of us to do that for ya?" Applejack asked as she moved closer to me and used one of her hooves to lightly scratch behind my right ear, not quite hitting to spot but was close though.
"Hm, well I think the better question would be what wouldn't I do to experience that sensation again." I answered. I knew where this was going but I don't really give a damn. It's nirvana whenever gets that spot, it's almost as good, if not then better, than sex. At least for me it is, don't know about everyone else but last I checked I don't give a damn what everyone else thinks.
"What if I asked ya to do my chores on my farm for a week?" Damn it, physical labor. I fucking knew it, but she's closer to hitting that spot.
"Well alright, but you would have to have to give me a list and either you or some other pony show me how to anything I don't how to do as well as have another ready for anything that I'm unable to do, otherwise I'd be game." Might find as a shock, but I actually like working. I enjoy being able to move around then sitting at a desk, which is a little conflicting considering that I was going a computer illustrator for some company that made videogames seeing as I am a gamer and an artist, as well as that notebook I had brought with me that had numerous drawings that I had someday wanted to put into a game of my own design, just would someone to create the character themselves seeing as I can't any other creatures besides dragons and even those are a little sketching at best.
Wait a minute that actually reminds me. "Hey girls I've been meaning to ask to where all of my stuff is 'cause I should have some clothes in my the bag I had. That and my jacket had my phone in it as well." They all looked perplexed when I mentioned my phone.
"Everything you had on you, including your destroyed shirt and pants, are over in that closet and we actually wanted to ask what some of the things you had were." Twilight said as her horn glowed and the door to said closet and my bag and the clothes that I was wearing that were shredded came out in a magenta glow.
Twilight put everything on the left side of the bed and levitated my phone from the pile. "So this is one of the devices that we were curious about. What you mind telling us what it is and what it does?" She asked
"Yeah sure, this is my cell phone and we humans use it to contact one another from almost anywhere in the world, though with the one I got it can do more like allow me to listen to music or play games when I get bored. It also acts as a camera and video recorder as well, and there's much more than it can do. The same goes for anyone with the same or newer models as well." I explained to them.
"So then earlier you were using it to listen to music when you decided that you didn't want to talk with us anymore?" Twilight asked.
"Yeah, though it was to mostly calm myself down than to ignore you guys. As I've said before I got some serious anger problems, and after what happened the last time I lost control of if, I don't want nor do I need that. . .'thing' coming back out." I said with a spiteful growl at that last part.
"Thing, what are you talking about, what happened the last time you lost it." Rainbow Dash asked.
"Lets just say that I'm surprised that I wasn't charged with attempted murder that day." I said which earned a gasp from all of the mares in the room.
"Well I can see why you would want to keep it under control, but how does listening to the kind of music you listen help to keep you calm, because from what I could hear from yesterday, it sounds rather violent." Rarity stated curiously.
"I can't really explain it but whenever I find a song I like I'll listen to it; it these strange impulses through me though they don't want to make want to dance, or really do anything for that matter, but instead to just sit there and enjoy the song as it plays." I tried to explain it to them but judging by their faces they were seriously confused. "Like I said it's hard for me to explain, I'm just gonna ask that you trust me on this." I added in.
"Okay. . . . so then what is this strange black box thing used for then because when we tried to open it it wouldn't budge." Pinkie asked as she pulled my PS3 out of my bag, lucky for me, it didn't seem to have taken any damage despite what has happened in the last 24-hours.
"That is my Playstation 3, or PS3 for short. It's what we call a video game console and it's mainly for entertainment. Do you see the little cases in my bag?" I asked as I pointed to games that I had also brought with me. Princess Luna came over to my bag and pulled out several of the games that were in there. She looked through them and seemed to be pleased by the appearance of some of them.
"I must say that some of these look very interesting, can you tell me what they're about?" Luna asked as she was looking at Modern Warfare 3.
"Not right now, maybe some other time after I get out of here, though I think it would be better if I showed you though, as seeing them is way better than having someone else tell you about them." I said as her expression changed into one of disappointment.
"Very well then we will wait, but does thou promise that we will see them when you are healed?" She quickly perked up as she asked.
"As long as I have everything I need in order for it to work, sure." The answered seemed to satisfy her and left it at that. I turned towards to others so as to speak to them. "So when will I be able to get out of here?" I asked as I didn't want to stay here long, hospital food sucks from what little I ate back when I had to stay overnight after my seizure.
"The doctor said that they're keeping you here overnight so as to make sure that there are no complications from the operation considering that you're new species to us and treating you was somewhat of a complication, but if everything turns out fine, then you'll be let out tomorrow and you'll be living with me from there on out." Twilight informed me.
"Alright then I guess that I'll just have wait till tomorrow then." After I finished what I was saying a tan pony wearing a white coat came into the room.
"I'm sorry to intrude princesses, but visiting hours are over though you may come back tomorrow if you wish. Hopefully by then our patient here will be feeling well enough to be released." He stated with a smile.
"Well very well then, come everypony, let go so that David may get his rest. Twilight and her friends will be by tomorrow to retrieve from the hospital if you're okay to be released." Princess Celestia said as she and the girls left.
I laid there for a moment staring at the door before exhaustion finally took hold of me and I started to slip into the realm of dreams, but before I could fully slip into them I had one final thought. I have a feeling that these ponies are going to drive me up a wall, but I think I can live with it if things go well for me here.
I awoke the next morning feeling the need to take a piss. "Crap, why are these things suddenly such a pain to move around." I said as I tried to get up of the bed but found that it was harder for me to sit up than yesterday when I walked over to Fluttershy. "Ah you gotta be kidding me, I must have shifted into an awkward position while I was asleep." I remarked as I noticed the way I was laying on the bed had pinned down both of my casted limbs and was preventing me from moving.
The need to pee was getting stronger as time moved on and I was still trying to get out of bed. When I thought my bladder was going to explode, the door opened and a white mare with her hot pink mane done up in a bun walked in. "Hello there young man, I was just coming in to check how you were doing." She stated as she walked over to me.
"I'm feeling fine, but I really need to use the restroom and my casts seem to be preventing me from moving. Could you help me move the around so that I could up before my bladder explodes." I asked.
"Oh, of course , here just let me get up and see what I can do." The said in a sweet voice as she hopped on the bed and unpinned my arm and leg. "There you go, you should be able to move freely, well as freely as your injuries will let you."
"Thank you miss um,"
"You can just call me Nurse RedHeart, and you're welcome." Red Heart told me before I ran into the restroom to do my business. I came out after washing up to find her waiting for me with a pair of crutches.
"The doctor should be along shortly to check on you, and you can leave if he finds that there isn't else that is wrong you. Here are your crutches that you'll e needing to stay off of that legs of yours." Nurse RedHeart informed me as I took the crutches from her.
"Thank you again Nurse RedHeart, oh and my name is David in case you were wondering, David R. Herrera." I said as introduction seeing as she has introduced herself already.
"Well I must say that it is nice to meet you David. I have to say that what I've been told about you seems to be inaccurate." She stated with a curious smile.
"Oh, and what exactly do you mean by that?" I asked, curious as to what she's heard about me.
"Well for starters, you don't seem to be all that hostile as some ponies have told me, and definitely don't look like some horrid monster that would go around chasing ponies." Well it would seem that I've already the reputation of a monster, it actually took a lot less time than I thought I would.
"Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, oh crap that's fucking awesome!" I laughed out, loudly at that, much to Red Heart's confusion.
"Did I miss something?" She asked with an eyebrow raised.
I took a moment to calm down my laughter before responding. "Yeah, you did, but it's not like you could've known. You see back home I had gain the rep. of a monster, a demon even. People were afraid of me because of what I could do,in fact it had frightened someone to the point where they went insane, but that was back when I wasn't able to control it and though things are better now there's always that risk that I may do it again on accident." I explained to her light-heartedly
She seemed to gain a worried expression before she asked me, "What kinds of things can you do that could do that to somepony?" She asked. I was going to tell her but then another mare came in.
"There you are Red Heart, we need your help with a patient." The mare said before leaving.
"Well it looks like I'll have to find out later what you can do. Well good-bye David, I hope that ponies here will see the good side in you before they become attached to the bad." And with that she left, though I wasn't alone for long as the tan stallion doctor from yesterday walked in.
"Well it nice to see that you're awake and moving, how are feeling today David?" He asked after looking up from a clipboard he had in his grasp.
"I'm feeling fine, just a little sore here and there but it's nothing I can't handle on my own." I tell him.
"Excellent, but I still need to perform some test on you and then you can leave." He said and started to pull some medical equipment from all over the room.
"Uh. . .I'm pretty sure that not all of this stuff is really necessary for a couple of broken bones." I stated as I looked at everything he had setup.
"No but you are a new species that Equestria has never seen before and it would be wise to learn what we can about you, without cutting you open, so that we know what is needed to be done should you contract an illness or sustain anymore serious injuries since it took longer to set the bones than what it should have because of how different your anatomy is compared to ours." The doctor explained before it started performing various tests on me.
~3 hours later~
"That took way longer than it should've doc." I complained as me and the doctor walked towards the entrance where I'm sure the girls are waiting for me.
"Well it would have gone by faster it you had stopped trying to 'escape' in the middle of the testing." He stated while rolling his eyes.
"Excuse me if I don't feel like whipping out my dick for another to look at, or jack off in front of one for that matter." I shuddered just thinking about it.
"It needed to be done, after all wouldn't like to know that you'll be able to start a family with a special somepony if you find out that you are indeed unable to return home." Doctor Stable stated in a matter of fact manner.
I didn't respond immediately as my mind went back to something that had made me into what I am today. "Doc. . .there's no way that that's happening. I no longer believe in love, and even if i did, there wouldn't be a girl out there that would want to be with me. . . . considering what I am that is." My tone turned seriously dark as I said this and I could tell that it was making Doctor S uncomfortable. Before the moment could linger on that, we stepped into the lobby and I was tackled to the ground by a ball of unstable pink energy.
"It's about time mister, we've been waiting for you to come out for, like, ever." Pinkie said as she was standing on me, and I must say that she is a lot lighter than I thought she'd be.
"Well I'm here now, so if can get off of me so that I could get up, we can leave." And she did just that and joined back up with her friends. I picked myself up off of the floor and dusted off the dirt that had accumulated on me before looking over at them. "So we gonna get moving or are we just going to stand here like statues?"
"Just waiting to see if you were ready." Twilight said before she and the rest of the girls turned towards the exit with me following behind, heading to Twilight's home. During the journey there I took in the sites and trying to familiarize myself with the various buildings in the town, as well as watching the expressions of the citizens that were out and about. Some of them looked curious, while others (and by that I mean most) looked either scared or disgusted by me just existing.
Hobbling along the dirt paths of the town made the trip to Twilight's house all the more longer, especially since I was still getting used to walking with crutches, and it seemed that now that ponies were starting to talk about me as I watched them to one another and whispering things as well as getting the stink eye from a lot more of them."Well it seems I'm going to be welcomed here with open arms." I stated with laced a voice that was laced with all kinds of sarcasm.
"Oh don't you worry about them Dave. They just get to know you and they'll see that you are not so bad." Pinkie said reassuringly though I didn't buy it.
"I seriously doubt that Pinks; I was born with the entire hating me just for being in existence, though I've grown accustomed to it by now, and no one is brave enough to actually to do anything or voice their opinions to my face." I told them casually.
"But surely it's not a healthy way to live one's life even from you're from it must have negative effects on you life." Rarity said, making it sound more like she was asking a question instead of simply stating something.
"No it's not, but as I said before, most people are scared of me. Those who aren't usually end up becoming one of the friends I have in my life though I know that they won't be for very long because of circumstances that are out of my control. I grown up to be a shut in, especially for the last five or six years now, but I still live a better and happier life than most do. I guess I can credit that to the fact that I've managed to learn so many life lessons at such a young age as well as my psychotic persona that keeps me smiling no matter what challenges I come across." The girls seemed to have incredulous looks on their faces; not buying anything I just told them. "Look I don't care if you believe me or not but I'm going to continue to living life the way I had back home. I mean there may be somethings that I change about my personality as I see fit so that I'm not to much of an ass, but I will still act like an ass regardless." That earned me a glare from a few of them, and questioning ones from the rest, but as I said, I Don't Give A Fuck.
About ten minutes after that conversation, and they were all spent in silence, and we came up to a giant tree that looked like it was actually meant to be livable. "Well here we are, I had Spike set up the guest bedroom while we went to go get you so it should ready for you though I'm not sure how much of a problem it's going to be for you seeing as it's upstairs." Twilight informed me as we walked into the tree house. I looked around the room and saw that they had bookshelves that were lined with books all over the room giving me the impression that this was Ponyville's Library but didn't seem to hold anything that would suggest that this was her home until I saw a door with the little dragon I remembered seeing after I was blasted by Twilight, and saw what looked to be the kitchen in the next room.
"Oh Twilight, you're back. I finished fixing up that room a little early and also managed to make some lunch for when you guys got back." Spike said as he came out wearing a frilly pink apron. As much as I've always wanted to see a dragon and wanted to go and talk to Spike, I had to stay silent as I was having a hard time from laughing at his attire.
"Thanks Spike, that was mighta kind of ya to do that for us." Applejack thanked him.
"It was no problem, it's not like I have anything else to do." He might have been smiling when he said that, but I could tell that he was bothered by it.
Little guy must not have that many friends, at least that many guy friends he could hang with, or really any hobbies or activities that could take up his time. I know all too well what that's like though I guess I shouldn't really complain seeing how I have my defense mechanisms for fighting off loneliness. I thought as we made our way to the kitchen, although my body was moving on autopilot at the moment and I barely noticed when I had sat down and had the food placed in front of me. When I finally came out of my own little world I noticed that there was a bowl of fruit placed in front of me and with me not having had breakfast, I gulped it down.
"So I take it that you humans are herbivores then David?" Rainbow Dash asked.
I swallowed the food in mouth before I spoke. "Well some are, we call them vegans, but most humans are omnivores so we eat both plants and meat and I usually have more a carnivorous diet seeing most of the things I like to eat has some sort of meat in it." This seem to make the everyone in the room uncomfortable, just as I knew it would since they're ponies and all.
"D-d-d-do. . . . do you e-eat. . . .p-p-p-ponies?" Fluttershy finally said something since I'd seen her yesterday though it was barely above a whisper but I could still hear her clearly. I figured she would be alright around me with the way she was nuzzling me after that damn sob story.
"No, we don't eat ponies. No ponies from my world aren't really all that intelligent and either kept as pets or for things like kiddie rides at fairs and petting zoos and things like that." My answer seemed to have calmed them down and Fluttershy wasn't trying to hide herself in her mane; at least not all of it.
From there we ate in silence, I was first to finished and told to leave my bowl at the table and go get settled in my new room, for now. Mind you, I won't be staying long after my wounds are healed I can get some work here. I don't feel like free loading off of anypony here and I would like my own place that I could what I want with, because there are some things I wanted to do back home if had ever saved up enough money to get my own place that were to remain hidden from everyone else that I didn't want, or need, knowing.
Getting up the stairs did in fact proved difficult, but I was determined to get up them by myself and so declined the girl's offers to help me. After several minutes I made it up and followed Twilight, who was at the top of the stairs waiting for me, to the room that I would staying in. It wasn't much, just a regular room with a bed, closet, nightstand with a lamp sitting on top of it, a dresser and my own bathroom, which is nice bonus for me.
"So how do you like it?" Twilight asked from the door as she watched head over to the bed. I examined it and noticed that it was a little small for me to fit comfortably.
"The bed seems to be a little too small, but I think I can manage seeing as I've had to sleep in more uncomfortable means of bedding." I told her as I set my bag on it and started pulling everything out and stored it all away.
"Well if you want I could get a bigger bed for you." Fluttershy offered. "I have plenty seeing how I take care of larger animals as well."
"That would be great but I don't want you to if it's going to be any trouble for you." I told the timid pegasus seeing how I couldn't see her or any other pony wanting to carry something that big or heavy across town. Especially if I'm remembering where she told me that lived.
"Nonsense darling, you deserve to at least of somewhere comfortable to rest. Plus I don't think that it'll be good for either your arm or leg if you should sleep the wrong way.
"Yeah and besides we have Applejack and Rainbow Dash to help with moving it." Pinkie Pie jumped into the conversation and gestured to the country mare and daredevil as they smiled while nodding their heads in confirmation.
"You sure that all of you can handle it?" I asked as I was a bit skeptical.
"We're sure as sugar sugarcube, but if it'll make you feel better, we can always get my brother Big Macintosh to help if we have any trouble." AppleJack said as she saw how skeptical I was about it.
I looked at all of the mares and saw that none of them were going to take no for an answer and so with a sigh I told them yes, and I also told them to be safe as they left the library.
"I wish that wasn't crippled otherwise I'd go help but alas I'm here sitting on my ass and being completely useless. . . . . AAAAgggghhhh! I hate being crippled; I can't do shit in this state no matter how hard I try. Why do I have to be put into these situations and not be able to do shit than be a lazy sack of shit? I mean seriously though as if I don't feel bad enough already about everything that has happened, and now here I am having to sit and wait while everyone else is out making a contribution to something around here." I was so glad that Spike went with them as I didn't want him to tell the others how I felt as I knew that they would probably be showering me with their pity and that is a big no no in my book. I don't to be patronized by others.
I sat on the bed for a few more minutes after that thought before I came up with something to do. I headed back downstairs, which was easier than going up them, and headed to the kitchen. "I'm pretty sure that I could coordinate myself enough to make them lunch as thanks when they get back, especially since they'll most likely be hungry afterwards anyway, and it has been a long time since I've I had a chance to make meal for more than just myself."
And so I spent the next hour getting a big lunch made, though I've had to make a few things all over again as I had dropped them, and waiting for the girls to get back here. I was putting the finishing touches on everything and setting out the table when I heard the door open. Hobbling over, saw Pinks walking on her hind legs holding those planes signal things and trying to help the others get the bed through the door without breaking anything. Since I knew that I would get in the way I watched from the side lines as the girls came through the door, along with Spike and a big, red stallion that seemed to be doing most of the heavy lifting, head up the stairs, and into my room.
They all filed after a minute or so and the red stallion was carrying the smaller bed to a basement as I saw another set of stairs heading down that was behind a door. All the ponies went over to the couches and plopped down on them looking exhausted. "Took a lot more effort that you thought, didn't it?"I smirked at them as they tried to relax.
"That would be an understatement, I don't know how you humans can move around stuff that big all the time." Rainbow Dash said exhaustively.
"Well thanks for doing this for me girls, and guy, and while you were out I managed to make all of you some lunch and it's sitting on the table but with how tired you all look, I could bring them out for you if want." I stood there as I waited for them to give me an answer, but was brought away from them for a moment as a familiar voice decided to speak up.
"You're fucking pathetic David! You have so much more potential than this, but you refuse to use it all because you deny your true nature. Wasting your talents on helping others and play the hero; it's all rather pathetic if you ask me." The voice insulted me as I stood in the doorway to the kitchen.
"Well that is why I've kept you locked up since the 'Lacy Incident' now isn't it. I don't have to live a life controlled by anger, and try to be happy for once, and I definitely don't want you screwing shit up for me." I said calmly as I already knew what he was trying to do.
"It doesn't matter that you have me locked me up now because one day you're going to slip up and by then you will be in need of me. When that day comes you will lose the trust of these ponies after they see you for the monster that you are and then you'll be given no other choice but to allow yourself to let go of all self control that you have left, which isn't very much at this point." I feel sorry for this idiot as he actually thinks that that will ever come to pass.
"I know that I have little self control left, but last I checked it has actually been helping me to learn how to control my temper better. I guarantee that if a time ever does come for me to have to lose myself that I won't need to revert back to that 'Thing' that I became all those years ago. I'll do everything in my power to keep that from happening even if it means that I have to sacrifice my own happiness, but I won't allow you to win no matter what I have to do." I said with as much conviction as I could muster, but to be honest I don't know if I completely believe that myself. Years I've had to control this thing inside me and it's definitely getting harder as time goes by and so many people seem to make their mission to make me lose control.
I had been entranced in my own little world for quite some time until I felt pain shoot through my uninjured leg and quickly snapped back to reality and noticed that Applejack was standing in front of me with a worried look on her face which led me to look at the others to notice the same expressions. "You alright there sugarcube?" AJ asked.
"Yeah, sorry, I go into my own little world a lot and kinda do it without even realizing it." I lied.
"Are you sure, because you seemed to be getting really mad about something." Pinkie Pie stated.
"Yeah I'm sure. Now how about we all head into the kitchen and eat up." I said as I gestured to the table. They all looked at each other for a couple of minutes before turning back to face me and giving smalls nods before getting up from their resting places. I lagged behind as the ponies entered, but before I walked back into the dining room 'It' spoke up again.
"You know you can't hide it from them forever David, or would you rather me refer to you as Demon considering that is what you are, or better yet, how about your original name Yakaro: the king of darkness." I could feel the smirk he had on his face when he referred to that name because he knew how much I hated it.
"I'll hide it as long as I need to, and that name has no power over me any more. That is a side I'll never let return for as long as I still stand." I said in a tone that showed that I was completely serious on the matter, no matter how unsure of the weight the statement actually held.
Okay, so it's been about four months since I got here and my injuries had healed up awhile ago, and my birthday managed to pass without Pinkie figuring it out which is a good thing considering I don't like celebrating it. After that I've been exploring Ponyville and becoming acquainted with some of the other ponies that live here. All of them were wary of me at first but as time went on Ponyville got used to my presence and I became just another member of the community. A week after I was given a clean bill of health, mostly, I went around looking for job as I wanted to find something that would occupy my time other than reading. all. Damn. Day. I managed to snag one over at a mare's candy shop named BonBon and she has been a pretty great boss. I've been helping out around Ponyville more as I made things so much easier for everypony, and have adapted to using their vocabulary for things, like somebody or everybody, and started using somepony and everypony which was easier than I thought it would be.
These past few months have been relatively uneventful as nothing of interest really happened, which I was disappointed in, especially after hearing about the girls adventures'. Right now I am helping BonBon make some chocolate treats for the foals that were currently waiting behind the counter eagerly. "Are those chocolates done yet David?" BonBon asked as she walked up beside me. She was a cream colored earth pony with a two-toned mane and tail that consisted of a dark blue and pink, turquoise eyes, and a cutiemark of three wrapped pieces of candy.
"Almost, I just need to pour in the mix and wait for the current batch to finish." I replied while not taking my eyes off of the bowl currently within my grasp.
"Well you better hurry before those fillies and colts try to jump over the counter and attack you."She joked around. I really liked that about her. Just because we're at work it doesn't mean that we can't have a little fun to help the day better, and that was something BonBon seemed to understand.
"You say that like I can't handle them. Last I checked I-"
"David, we need your help!" Twilight shouted as she and Pinkie crashed through the door.
"What, what is it, what happened?" I was considering that something big must have happened if they were coming here to ask me for help while I'm working.
"It's the crusaders, they're surrounded by a pack of manticores and are stuck in tree. We went and told the others already but I think that we'll need you to find a way to save them." My eyes widen when I heard that. There is one thing that you don't want to do and that is mess with children, at least not in my presence. I find out that a child's life is at risk and I will make you pay for it one way or another.
"Then lets get going, we're wasting time standing here." I said as I jumped the counter and ran out the door of the shop, towards the Everfree, and ready for anything. It didn't take long for Twilight and Pinks to catch up with me as I ran through the forest, following the sounds of loud roars, and as we got closer we could hear voices as well. We reached the others as saw that Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash standing in front of one them. Flutter's was trying to talk to it, but judging the way it swiped at them before it rejoined its pack, they weren't going to listen.
"I knew that wouldn't work but nopony else had any other ideas, so what do we do?" Rainbow said as they came back to us.
"Wait a minute, you're telling me that none of done anything beside stand here and watch this take place!?" I asked as my anger was already building up. If they don't figure out something soon I'm taking matters into my own hands.
"No! We've been here trying to find a way to lure those the manticores away from here but nothing seems to work. For some reason they're fixated on getting the girls and we have no idea why." Applejack jumped in.
"Have you tried just forcing them to leave?" I asked and they all looked at me like I had suddenly sprouted a second head.
"Are you crazy? Facing one manticore when you have it outnumbered is one thing, but when they outnumber you it's a totally different story. Any one of us would gladly risk our lives if it meant they could escape but seeing how things are it would be a waste of time and effort that would end in failure." Rarity sobbed out as she thought about not being able to save her sister.
"Well then I guess it's up to me to bail them then isn't it?" I asked as I got their attention.
"Well you are the one from a world that seems to have no problem seeing each other die right in front of you." Twilight remarked.
"I never said that, I just said that I don't have a problem seeing it along with many others, but it doesn't mean that we wouldn't do anything to help if we can. Anyway, seeing as though none of you have no sort of combat training or have handle situations like this. I think it best if I go in there alone and fight them off until you girls can collect the crusaders and go." This obviously did not sit well with the girls.
"Again, are you Crazy? What makes you think you can last that long against twelve manticores that are only twice your size, but also just as strong, if not stronger, it's suicidal!" Rainbow jumped in again.
"Well there is one thing that I have up my sleeve. It's something I thought I would never have to use again but it would seem that I have no other choice and-" I was explaining to them before I heard something that struck fear into our hearts. The sound of a tree branch snapping and the screams of three fillies and that was it for me. Fueled by the protective instincts that come along with being the oldest of seven, I rushed into the pack of manticores with no regards of my own personal safety. I ran through them until I spotted Applebloom and ran even faster as I saw one of the beast about to pounce on her but before it could it could, I slammed the beast in its side and knocked it off balance. Now standing in between Applebloom, Sweetiebelle, and Scootaloo, and the pack of hungry manticores, I prepared myself for an intense fight the creatures. All was silent except for a breeze the blew through the forest before one of the manticores launched at me and preparing to skewer me with it scorpion tail. I waited until the last moment and managed to dodge its attack, and as a bonus redirect it towards one of its comrades, but was caught off guard as another tree me against a tree with a side swipe from its tail.
I got up off the ground and charged at one of the beast myself as another did the same. As I slid under it I kicked him in his family jewels and turned to where the fillies were. I saw that the girls had made their move and went to gather up the CMC but their cover was soon blown as Fluttershy screamed when she looked in my direction and caused all of the manticores to turn back to them. I was going to go guard them but I was everything went black as I felt something land on top of me. When I woke up I immediately noticed a heavy weight on my back as i was laying on my stomach and I couldn't move. I looked back to notice one the vile beast holding me down and as I tried to get up I found that I couldn't and I was in immense pain. Despite the pain I kept trying but stopped when I heard crying not to far from me. I looked towards to where it was coming from I found that the girls were still by the tree though that wasn't the thing I noticed. I also saw that there was a shimmering purple sphere around them as the manticores kept attacking it which meant that Twilight was using her magic to protect everypony.
I knew that it wouldn't hold for long and redoubled my efforts to get up but found it to be fruitless but being as stubborn as I was I was going to keep trying until there was nothing left within me. I was getting exhausted and was thinking of calling it quits but that was when I heard what sounded like glass breaking and looked to the girls to see that Twilight's shield was breaking as it had numerous cracks in it and they were getting bigger. I was too exhausted to move anymore but I tried anyway and after a few minutes the manticore on top of me seemed to be getting bored and wanted to join in on the fun, and so he started putting more weight down on that one paw; I could've sworn i was hearing bones starting to creak from the weight and I started to give up when I heard 'IT' talking to me.
"Come on David, I know that you don't want to use my power but are really going to let yourself die for these ponies without actually doing anything besides getting more of them killed?" IT stated as I continued to lie on the ground.
And what do you suppose I do? Let you loose and destroy all of my work? I know the situation was dire but it would be made even worse with IT out and about.
"I suggest we work together like we did five years ago. You have control while I lend you my strength." I was skeptical.
And you expect me to just assume that you have no ulterior motive behind this? I asked to see if he gave the answer.
"Seriously? The only motive I have is to make sure that I live as well. Remember if you die so do I and I'm not about let that happen." wasn't the answer I was looking for but it was good enough.
"Alright you damn thing, lets just get this over-" I was going to say I accept his terms when I heard Twilight's shield break and the girls' scream as the manticores rushed to them. "No, no no no no no, NO!" I growled as the feeling of helplessness came over me and I no longer gave a damn about controlling myself. And that was made imminent as my vision began to darken once again only this time it was being filled with blood as my thoughts were clouded by the thoughts of decimating in my path. . . .to kill all who oppose me. . . . . . . . . . . steal. . the. . souls. . .of. . . my. . . .enemies. . . . and. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
********************
We thought we were doomed. My barrier had fell, David was pinned by one of the manticores that were trying to eat the Crusaders, and we were heavily outnumbered with nopony able to get help and find us. We tried to put up a brave front but it was useless. "Twilight what are we going to do now." Fluttershy asked from behind me.
"I don't know, the odds of any of us getting out have gone down substantially and I don't think there's anything that we can really do to get out of this mess." I replied fearfully as I was afraid that almost of hope was lost.
"Never thought I would go out like this. I was hoping that if I didn't live a long life then I would go down fighting." Rainbow Dash added in.
"I would say that we should at least try and everything will be alright but then would be lyin, though right now ah lie like that would be something we need." Applejack said sagely.
"Does this mean that we're all going to that place where everypony goes when they die,you know that good place where everything is suppose to be nice?" Scootaloo asked. It was saddening to hear a young filly, who had her whole life to look forward to, say that but there was no way that even the optimism of a foal could find a silver lining to our current predicament.
Nopony said anything as we all huddled together for our last group hug as the manticores decided to start closing further in on us. Everypony closed their eyes as we waited for the inevitable to happen as I heard the sound of multiple wing beats surround us and knew that the pack was about to attack. We waited and waited for the end to come but then a sound made us all snap open our eyes and look in front of us, as we had heard what sounded like one of the manticores roaring in pain, and what we saw shocked us all.
Standing right in front us, with one of his arms impaled within the creatures that we were sure would be our end, was David but his appearance seemed to have changed. His muscle mass appeared to have increased, though only slightly, his fingers changed into claws, and his hair grew to his waist and turned silver. I couldn't see his face as his back was turned to us, but I could hear him growling, and I knew it was him because the other manticores were back on the ground and whimpering in fear which must mean that his facial features must have changed as well.
He stood there, with his right arm still impaled within his unfortunate victim, for a couple of minutes before he lifted up his other arm and drove it through the same spot as the other and began to pull the manticore in half. We all watched with horror as he tore through it with ease and throwing both parts of the now dead manticore off to the side before he suddenly vanished for moment or two before appearing next to another one. We saw his face and saw, that instead of having his six canines and the rest of his flat teeth, his mouth was now filled elongated fangs that looked as though they could tear apart those manticores with ease. Couldn't much see his eyes all to well but I could have that they had slits instead of round pupils.
His new appearance mattered very little to us as his new strength and bloodlust caught us off guard. He seemed to be moving very, very fast as he would vanish one moment and reappear somewhere else the other. He was also slaying the pack of manticores like they nothing at all. Either dismembering them limb by limb, or going as far as devouring them, he was indeed a killing machine and it didn't look like he was stopping anytime soon.
"Wh- what's happened to him? He looks like a totally different creature out there." Rainbow Dash stammered out.
"I don't know, but I know that I don't like it." Pinkie Pie said with her mane deflated.
"What is this anyway? I've seen 'im get angry before, but this is something else." I had to agree with Applejack. This looks like anger but on a totally different level. Whatever this is it is something that he must have been hiding for a long time by the looks of it.
"I, I think I know wh- what it is."Fluttershy spoke up from behind the Crusaders as we turned to her.
"Really!? Well then spit it out then darling, we need to know what we need to do should he get out of hand with this." Rarity demanded as she was just as scared as the rest of us.
"W-well I don't think we can do anything but he did tell me one time that he doesn't like to get angry because he turns into a monster. . . .or a demon depending on how you look at it." Fluttershy started explaining.
"Wait a minute, when you say that he turns into 'demon' is it the same reason why he still wants to keep that nickname?" I asked, confused as to why he would want to be referred to something he obviously wants to nothing to do with.
"No not really. He calls himself a demon in that sense whenever he does anything terrible that doesn't revolve around him getting angry, like going around other humans for fun." Okay not that is just not right.
"So you're telling us that the term demon for himself for two different reasons?." Pinkie asked to which Fluttershy simply nodded. "But that doesn't make any sense!" This coming from the one who could just pop out of an ink well that she shouldn't be able to fit in any way.
"Well there is more that he told me that is related to why he doesn't like to be this way. He told that about five years ago from Hearts and Hooves day there was an incident with a girl he had loved. From what he told me about her, they had been friends since they were infants and were the bestest of friends, they were inseparable, but he wanted them to be more than that as they got older and so one day he asked her to be, what he called a girlfriend which is like a special somepony for us. When he asked she accepted and they remained that way until the day I mentioned earlier." So Fluttershy managed to get a story about his life in his world and by the sounds of it, it may just make up most of it if what she was told is true.
"Hold up a moment there Fluttershy. If these two were soooo inseparable as you say they were, then why does he keep telling us that he was alone back home?" Rainbow Dash asked, seemingly growing skeptical of the story.
"I'm about to get to that. You see on that they have a holiday like Hearts and Hooves day that is called Valentine's day that is about the same thing. The two of them had made plans for that day and David had gotten there early because he was excited for what they going to do. But when it came to the time they were supposed to meet; she showed up but with another guy and the only person he said that he hated from the deepest part of his heart." SHe went on but was interrupted by AppleJack this time.
"For some reason I can't believe that. I don't mean to be rude here but David seems like the fellow that would hate a lot of people no matter what age he is." Not sure if I could agree with that.
"But that is the thing that makes this all the more tragic, especially for him. He told me that before that day he was actually kind enough to where he could have been the me of his world, at least that's how he compared it. He would never think badly about anypony, he didn't like it when there was a fight, and he wanted to be a friends to everypony no matter how mean they were. Well everypony except that one guy he hated." Wow, if any of this is true then that would explain a lot about David but by the looks of it there is more to this story.
"But back to where I left off, when he saw that his girlfriend was with this guy he knew that something was up. He had asked her why this other man was here and that is when this girl told him that she breaking up with him but that she still wanted to be friends. He was sad but he was willing to accept her offer and they were going to part ways but then this guy, who was someone who liked to bully others, especially David, for his own amusement, started taunting him with something only David and her knew and it was there where everything went wrong." This......does not sound like this is going anywhere good.
"W-wh-what happened?" I asked nervously.
"It was the first time he's ever gotten angry, and it was also the first time he's lost control of that anger. He doesn't know what happened to his body but he felt that there were some changes to it. He remembers most of what happened that day as it still haunts him at night. He's been afraid of letting it out ever again until he could learn how to control it and that's why he never lets anything bother him as much as it should so that he could keep 'IT' down." Fluttershy seemed to have to finished and to say that we were scared would be an understatement. Whatever is inside of David has turned him into a true demon and I was afraid to turn back around to see the carnage that he's caused but we had no choice as we needed to know whether or not it's safe to make our escape.
All at once we slowly turned around to see to damage though I wish I had listened to my gut feeling because we when looked upon the once green grass now stained in a copper red from the blood of the slain manticores that now lay in the clearing. There were still a four of them left and fighting David for their survival though it seemed that he wasn't coming out of this without a scratch. There large gashes all around his body but they didn't seem to affect him at all as he still went at them with the same feracity he had when he became the creature we see now. He was playing with remaining manticores and letting get hits on him as David was sent flying and slammed through a cluster of trees. He was already upon them again as before the last tree he severed from its roots fell to the ground. Starting with the one in the back of the group, he first tore off its tail and ran it through its hind legs and making it impossible to move them individually. He went to the two in front of it and severed their winds and making them eat them. He got to the front of the group to rip off both of its front paws, through one through the chest of its owner, the other was used to replace the eyes of one of the wingless manticores. Lifting the first by its tail, David started using it as a living club and started crushing the others with his powerful swings. We cringed when we heard bone after bone break from each impact as the manticores were becoming nothing more than an indistinguishable pile of blood, flesh, and fur. When he finally stopped the only thing we could see of the manticores was the scorpion tail of the one he was using a club.
David unceremoniously threw it behind him before turning to face us and started walking. He still looked like a beast, in fact more so as he was now covered in blood, and didn't seem to have changed expressions. We coward as he was only a few feet away but seeing everypony else was I stood up and started charging up a spell. He stopped when my horn's glow grew in intensity. He did nothing but stand there and stare at us like he was expecting us to do something. After a while his features softened a bit before he started towards us again. "Stand back you monster or else I'll make you regret it." I threatened him. I don't know why but I suddenly felt both scared and angry at the being before me, plus I didn't want him to suddenly turn around and harm the others. The rest of the girls must have thought the same thing as they were standing beside me and glaring at him. Didn't this seem to faze him though as he just kept coming we warned him to get back but we quit after seeing that he was only two feet away and so I made good on my threat and blasted him with a powerful magical blast. He didn't even make an attempt to move out of the way and so the blast caused him to fly into another tree and leave an indent of his body within the bark.
Seeing as he was unconscious we gathered the CMC and left the Everfree Forest with David still there, unconscious and not caring what happens to him.
-{David's Pov}-
I awoke in a clearing with dead manticores all over it and a throbbing pain running through my body. Luckily I remember everything that had happened before blacking out, so that's a good sign "I can't believe I actually had control over myself after I let go."
"Yes, you did, but it didn't come without consequences Yakaro." IT stated.
"What do you mean, wait, I didn't hurt the girls did I?" I asked as I grew worried that I did something that I would grow to regret soon.
"No, in fact quite it was the other way around, they hurt you." IT says a lot of things that can get me riled up if I was none the wiser to his schemes to be free but this doesn't sound like one of those moments. . . . and that scares me.
"What do you mean? Why would the girls want to hurt me if I didn't anything to them or was I but they caught on?" I inquired.
"You weren't going to do a thing. I think you must have blacked out momentarily after using one of those four manticores as a club to beat the others into a bloody pulp because soon after you were done you just started walking to them but I didn't sense any malicious intent behind your actions. You didn't change back after you were knocked unconscious by the purple one and they must have felt threatened by your presence. That unicorn had given you a warning but you didn't heed it but that is not the part that has me baffled." IT said.
"O..kay, then what does have you baffled?" I asked.
"Well......the fact that you were able to maintain control up until after you killed the last of the manticores, then just. . . . . lost it. It's all rather interesting so I need to ask, did you somehow manage to develop something to combat my control?" Well that answers the question of whether or not he knew what had happened but I did have another idea.
"No, well at least not completely, but I think it might have been 'Him', and you should know what I'm talking about." I told IT my idea for what might have happened.
"Well it would explain why you didn't go hostile but, and I have to say this, especially considering anyone else would if they knew the secrets you hold and how fucked up your life has been, you need to find help man. You've been fighting all of these fights on your own for far, far too long and even I'm beginning to worry." And now the jokes.
"Aaawww, you worried about me, does mean you've finally given up." I can't help it, getting this side of me riled up is hilarious if you know what buttons to push.
"Oh shut it Yakaro, we both know what you're trying to do and I'm not falling for it besides we have more important things to worry about right now." Now what could it possibly mean by that.
"What do I have to worry about? The girls are fine, I'm alive, and the manticores dead, so what other problem is there that needs my attention?" I asked as I thought he was trying to ruin the moment.
"Try the fact that now all of those ponies most likely hate or are scared of you because I guarantee that the ones who you saved are going to tell the rest of them what they saw, so you know what that means." My eyes widened as I finally allowed the situation to catch up to me.
IT was right, now that they've seen that monster they're going to tell everypony else about what I had done and have them want me ran out of town. Which means I'll have no choice but to leave since nopony is ever going to trust me again, even more so if Twilight as already informed Princess Celestia which means I'll probably be banished anyway. *sigh*"Well this just fucking great, and right when I was starting to make a better life for myself here. Though I guess I would be lying if I said that I wasn't suspecting it to happen sooner or later but I was really hoping it would be later. I guess there really isn't really anything else to do but to hurry on over the library and grab my stuff before they torch it or something." I said more to myself than to IT.
As I trudged down the path that lead back to Ponyville I couldn't help but think about what was going to happen once I got there. Various scenarios ran through my head, ranging from everypony running into their homes to hide from me to all of them shouting for me to be executed, but either way I'm leaving this place and I'll never come back. All those thoughts vanished as soon as I noticed that the path up ahead was clear of trees signaling the way out of this forest which is soon to be my new home.
I stepped into Ponyville to find that IT was indeed right. All around ponies were looking at me with either fear, disgust, or hatred in their eyes, but they were staring at me all the same. I looked among them to see if there was at least one pony here that didn't care about what I had done or what I hide inside but just saw the pain that it has caused me for the last six years. I know it's a relatively short amount of time but considering I'm only eigthteen and I my mind has labeled all of memories with. . . . "her" in them as things that need to be forgotten once and for all, which is basically all of my childhood up until this thing reared its head, all these years with this monster are all I have left.
I continued my search through the crowds as I made my way to library for that one soul that still cared about in a fleetly hope that I at least would have some good memories to look back to without them being distorted to what I'm seeing in my current situation. More specifically though I was looking for one pony that I was hoping more than anything that she would still be on my side and as I was passing the candy shop I found her and sure enough there she was, Bonbon, giving me look a sympathy and understanding. Under other circumstances I wouldn't want others giving me sympathy, but right now, i still don't like it but I don't care as it's a sign that someone still cares about me and not the monster.
Our stares linger for a bit before I begin to walk away. I'm already close to the library so it doesn't take me long to finally get there though when I did I could voices and although they were muffled I could recognize how many there were and who they belonged to. Inside were Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadance, Shining Armor, Spike, and the girls. "Well this is going to be a pain in the ass. I was hoping to not have to deal with them at all but I guess in hindsight it was stupid to think that." I said as I sighed dejectedly.
"Well you could just ignore them, get your stuff, and leave. I sure once they see that you don't plan on sticking around anymore they'll leave you be." IT suggested.
"I doubt they'll let it be that easy for me." I really, really do, but maybe I'll give it a shot anyway.
I opened the door and walked in as all them go silent, watching me as I make my way towards the stairs to what used to be my room and in the corner of my eyes I saw that all of them, including Fluttershy, were giving me death glares. I paid them no mind though as I traversed to stairs and went into my room. I packed everything as quickly as I could without looking like I was all panicky and exited the room. I was surprised to see that none of it had been destroyed or tampered with but that was of little concern for me at the moment as I was just wanting to get out here. I wouldn't get my wish of having zero confrontations with them as both of the princesses stepped in front of the door while I was a few feet from it.
"Pray tell, where do you think you're going?" Luna asked with venom oozing from her voice.
"Away." Was all I gave as response.
"Away to where exactly?" Celestia asked with just as much venom in her tone.
"What does it matter to you. I'll be going far away somewhere where no creature will have to interact with me ever again so you won't have to worry about me staying in Equestria and believe me when I say that I'm not coming back." Of course I was lying about not coming back but they didn't need to know that.
"And how can we be so sure that you won't and with an army at that?" Shining Armor stepped in.
"Why would I want to come back to a place that will forever fear and hate me for this thing that lies within me. Plus there is the fact that I don't believe in revenge unless it's for a good reason, such as anyone hurting my friends or family and right now I have neither in Equestria, well none except for Bonbon but honestly I think she'll have enough friends to do something if she should be harmed." At least I hope that they'll stand by her side because I'm not planning on leaving before saying my goodbyes. . . . even if they try to get her to turn against me but I don't think that'll happen, especially after what I'm going to give her.
"So you're really planning on just leaving with no intent on coming back to cause harm to the citizens of Equestria?" Cadence asked sounding surprised. Seriously how fucked do these ponies think I am.
"Nope."
"And if you do come back will you stay?"
"Odds are that if I do come back I will have hoping found a place to settle down and just wanted to visit Bonbon if she hasn't forgotten about me by then, so if I do come back I'll only stay a day or two, all depends how long the journey ends up taking to travel between here and wherever my home will be." I responded truthfully. I know I just said that I wouldn't tell them I wouldn't come back but considering that hate in their voices has been replaced with surprise and none have expressed any disposition to me wanting to keep in contact with the candy maker, I don't really see the point.
"Very well then. As much as I don't trust you now you have been nothing but honest with us since you have arrived here and, judging by the look in your eyes, the determination you hold to want to leave I will allow you to go without the use of force. Though that doesn't mean that we won't have eyes on you as you make your departure." Finally sunbutt, now fucking move so I can go.
The princesses stepped aside and let me pass so that I could begin my hunt for a new home but first I am stopping by Bonbon's place before I do. Making my way there was the same as walking to the library but I didn't care about any of them as they were no longer any concern to me. No the only pony that I care about now is a few yards in front of me and closing that distance fast as she runs towards me. When Bonbon is close enough she leaps at me, throws her hooves around my neck, and presses her muzzle into my chest. I return her hug and we stay like that for a little while.
"You're leaving, aren't you?" She asks with a strained voice as if she is on the verge of crying.
"Yeah, I am, I know you don't want me to though."
"It's not fair, you risked your life to save them and this how they repay you. It's hard to believe to that you actually called them your friends!" Bonbon shouted as she strengthened her grip on me.
"Well that's the reason why I consider them only my friends and not my best friends like Bonny. As I've already told you, the title of my best isn't just thrown around with me like what others do. My best friends are the ones I look to for help whenever I'm hurting inside and I need support. Their the ones who I know I can trust whenever things like this happen. Their the ones who I will show my loyalties to when the situation calls for it. But I have to say Bonny I think you might be above that as well." I said as a way to get her intrigued in what I'm wanting to do.
"W- wh- what do you mean David. Are you trying to ask me to be your marefriend?" She said that last part with half lidded eyes and a playful smirk on her face which I couldn't help but chuckle at.
"No Bonbon you silly mare, though I don't think I would have mind if you had wanted to be if it wasn't for this mess. No I was referring to the fact that out of everyone I've ever called one of my best friends you're the one I have come to trust the most with opening up to and it is for that reason that I want to give you something, something I wouldn't have even trusted my own mother with." I said before kneeling down to set her back on the ground and place my bag in front of me.
"What are you going to give me, and what do you want me to do with it?" She questioned as she tried to see what I was grabbing.
After a moment of digging into my bag I found what I was looking for and presented it to her. She gasped as she saw what it was and started tearing up.
"D- Da- Dav- id, I, I, I can't take this. I- I- It's your most prized possession." Bonbon stammered as she was trying to keep her emotions in check, but to be honest I was having the same problem as felt tears rolling down my cheeks.
"I know it is Bonbon and that's the reason I'm giving it to you. I, I want to ask you if you could keep safe for me while I try to find a place to live. You're the only one who I have asked to do this for me. Plus it will give something to remember me by while I'm away but I don't want to risk it being destroyed while I'm out there in the Everfree forest." I could barely contain myself now. I may be an asshole most of the time and act as though I was big and bad, but whenever things like this happen I can't help but want to break down and do nothing but cry for awhile, though I think that that has to do with the fact that I'm holding back so many of my emotions so that I could be the strong one for others. But right here, right now I think it would hurt Bonny because she may think that I don't as much as I say I do.
Bonbon had clung to me again after I had said that and cried her eyes out. I was do the same but was keeping some of it back as I rubbed her back to soothe her undoubtedly aching heart. I knew that she saw me as much of friend as I did her and I also knew that was going to be hard for her to just take in without some kind of outburst and I was fully prepared to let her have her moment, and these asshole better to the same. I don't care how badly they wanted me gone or what threats they used, if I have to let that monster again I will, and this time I won't hold back.
Sometime has passed before she had calmed down enough to speak with being interrupted by her own sobbing, I had stopped awhile ago but still had the occasional tear run down my face now and again. "You really are giving this to me aren't you?"
"Yes Bonbon, you are the only one who've I told why I really keep this notebook around, what those drawings really mean to me, and that's why you are the only one who I can trust to protect it."
"Well if I'm going to have this then I want to give you something to remember me by as well." I was going to object but she was already running through her door before I could open my mouth. It doesn't take long for her to come back and when she does she is carrying a box in her mouth. Bonbon stops in front of me and points at my hand getting what she means I hold out my hand and she places the box in it. I examine it a bit before opening it and see that it's the necklace I had bought for her after I had taken her out to dinner right after a stallion and brutally dumped her. Opposed to what many ponies thought, I wasn't trying to take advantage of the brokenhearted mare and just wanted to comfort her for obvious reasons. Though she had only worn it once and remembered to smile on her face when I presented it to her. It was a smile that had helped to remind that I'm the monster I thought I was, that there was in fact a good person inside, the very same one that had led me into being able to do what I did for the girls today, or yesterday still haven't figured out how long I was out exactly.
"You got that for me after I had that break up and since then it has brought me happiness whenever I'm feeling down just by looking at it but I think now that you're going to need for the same thing as you go through the challenges that forest will put you through but also know this David. I am giving this to you with every intention of getting it back so that means you better not die out there mister or I'll bring you back from the dead to kill myself." She said completely serious as she jabs her hoof into my chest.
"Yes ma'am, I'll make sure that I live just long enough to return this. . . . even if it's the last thing I do." I say as I playfully salute her.
"You better, or else." There's that threatening tone again......yep, Bonbon is back to herself.
"Well Bonbon as much as I wish I could stay I have to get going. I don't think the princesses are going to give anymore time to stay." I know, I know, I killed the mood but it's true.
"It's okay David I understand but promise that you'll come back to visit one day."
"Don't worry Bonbon I will. I'm not about to leave you behind because of them." And with that I gave her one last hug before turning around and walking back to the forest but after taking a couple steps I decided that I might as well as show off a little before I'm gone for however long. I stopped and let the strength of the monster free once again to the shock of everypony as they became fearful. I looked over shoulders back at Bonbon the see her in awe of the changes that my body has undergone before turning back to face forward and darted off into the Everfree as a blur in the eyes of most of scaring the shit out of them in the process. Could have sworn I also saw a stallion piss himself as well but it could have just been my imagination, can't actually see everything when you're moving so quickly.
"So I guess this is the start of another new life eh?"
"Yup, lets see what adventure it holds for me now."
Author's Note
Sorry about the long delay, finding a reliable device to continue has proved to be rather difficult but hopefully it won't take long to finish another another for this story before I transfer over to Darkness' Light.
Author's Note
Here's to help identify who is speaking just in case you get confused.
Saboru
Settling Into The Hive
"I can't believe this is all really happening to me. I can't believe that I'm letting it happen to me!" I shouted as my 'asshole' mood came out.
"What do you mean 'letting it happen to me', I thought you were glad to raising Lily, it most certainly seemed like it earlier when I threw the idea at you." Chrysalis said as she walked along beside me.
"I was, and am, glad its just that usually whenever anything good happens to me it doesn't last very long and shit goes to hell when that time is up."
"Don't you think you're being a little dramatic? I mean even if you say is true, don't you think you should at least try to enjoy while you can? After all you have a new daughter who's eager to have you as her father and maybe this good thing will be one that'll actually last." Chrysalis said while rolling her eyes at my moments of self-induced distress.
"Yeah I guess you're right, I am being a little dramatic it's just that history has a tendency to repeat itself with me and I don't want anything happening to Lily because of my misfortune." I said looking downcasted. After telling Lily that I was going to be her new dad all of us had headed back to Chrysalis's hive. During the entire trip Lily kept asking me all of these questions about myself, most of them about what I am, where did I come, what was my family like, she didn't particularly like the answer I gave her for that but because of that I decided to get our minds off of that topic and started playing around in the forest while we walked. It was mainly me just chasing her around like some monster but I'd be lying if I said that I didn't have as much fun as she did. I understand that Lily was going to become a new and bigger part of my life, a better part of my life. I may only be nineteen but I'll be damned if I won't try to be a good father for her, after all my mom had me when she was fourteen, I think I've kinda forgotten what I was told about the age difference my mother and myself but still she tried her hardest to raise me and my first two siblings on her own before my stepdad came along, and would say she did a damn good job.
Anyway, back to what I was saying a moment ago. Me and Lily were playing around the rest of the trip back to the Hive and when we got there I was impressed at what I saw. The part that was on the surface looked like it was a small medieval village that had walls surrounding it with changelings going between these structures that looked like they were made out of the chitin material that covers their bodies. When I asked, Chrysalis had confirmed that they were indeed made out of chitin. I could've gawked at them all day but a yawn from a certain filly had told me that it was time to get a certain changeling to bed. After cradling Lily into my arms Chrysalis had taken me into a chitin building that laid in the middle of the settlement and led us underground. When I asked where she was taking us she had told me that we were going to the room that belonged to Lily and her parents as she decided that was where we could stay since it was a familiar setting for Lily. I decided to have Chrysalis take on a tour of the Hive while leaving Lily in the care of one of the guards that had come to save her. It wasn't to long into the tour before my thoughts started to shift from happy to scared, sad ones which led to now.
"Well you do know that you wouldn't be the only one looking after her right?" All the changelings in a hive look after the young but their parents are the primary ones that do most of the care taking, so if anything bad comes up you won't be the only there to help her I could say the same should any trouble befall you as well David." Chrysalis said as she rubbed a holey hoof up and down my back.
*sigh*"I know that Queen Chrysalis, I guess I just need some time to allow that to stick in my head. I've been alone for longer than I can remember, and that's saying something considering my memory is like that of an elephant's."
"Oh really now, you wouldn't mind me putting that to the test would you?" She asked with sly grin.
"And how, pray tell, are you going to do that. I've only been in Equestria for about three years, I've purposely blocked out the memories of everything from the age of twelve and below and what's left is stuff you wouldn't even be able to know whether or not I was actually tell the truth about something?" I came back with and caused Chrysalis to pout adorably.
"Oh you're no fun." She complained.
"Hahahaha, whatever you say my queen..................hey Queen Chry-"
"You can just call me Chrysalis, David, although you're now taking care of Lily doesn't mean that you're one of my subjects and I'm not going to bite your head off even you were. Actually I would prefer if you did leave out my title whenever you addressed me." She told me with sincerity, which meant that it wasn't a trap.
I was going to start up again but it would seem Saburo decided to wake up, yeah the lazy fuck likes to sleep when he doesn't even do shit, even does it in the middle of fight two the cheeky bastard. "I know what you're thinking David but I thought we agreed it be best to wait before asking her." Knew he was going to say that, only reason he would wake up from his naps is to put in his two cents on something that would affect him as well.
"Yeah, well I changed my mind. I think it would be better to ask now instead of later when I could potentially hurt her feelings and lose her trust so that means there's been a change of plans. Would have told you earlier to get your input but you decided to take a nap so you shit yourself out of luck." I shot at him.
"What did you expect me to do you. You were playing with the child and being sappy and we both know I don't do sappy." He shot back.
"I expected you to keep an eye out for anything suspicious you fucking idiot. I thought I made that clear before we left but apparently you have to attention span of an infant." Shot, hit, now shut the fuck up.
"Uh, David who are you talking to because there nopony else here besides us and I know that you weren't talking to me judging by your conversation." Chrysalis asked as she looked at me with a perplexed expression. I was contemplating on whether or not to tell her about Saburo. She did say that she wanted to know what kept my darkness under control and I did agree to help her with that so I guess I had my decision made.
"Well Chrysalis I was talking to, and you may think I'm crazy but I really don't care, my dark spirit." I told her while looking directly in her eyes.
"Your dark spirit? Is that something all humans have or is it just you?" She asked with genuine curiosity.
"Well in a sense, yes, all humans have a dark spirit within them but with everyone else it's more of a subconscious thing that drives some of their decisions but with me it's different." I explained to her.
"How so?"
"Well for one I can actually to mine directly and get an answer back though I guess you already know that from just now, but he is also the reason why I haven't succumbed to the darkness within me. It's because Saboru is the manifestation of all of that negative emotion within me and why I was able to beat that hydra like it was nothing." I told her as I saw that I had her intrigued with this story of mine I just hope she doesn't bug me about his creation more than I'm willing to tell.
"But I thought you said that you didn't know why you able to keep it in check. Were you lying to me when you said that?" She asked pointing her hoof at me accusingly as she flew up so that we were face to face.
*sigh*"Yeah, I did, it's just that I didn't think you would believe me if I told you the truth. You can't really blame for thinking that you were going to think I was insane, even if am, but that's not really the point. Look Chrysalis, you have to understand where I'm coming from with this. I've had trust issues for a long time now thanks to something that happened to me a while back, and being booted from Equestria by the ponies that I thought I could call my friends, that I thought that I could trust to be for me when they found out about the monster inside me, it's left me..........feeling like I'll always have to run, always have to hide." I ranted on as I leaned over a rail that overlooked what appeared to be a be a meeting area for the changelings.
"David, what did happen to you. When you mentioned that part about having trust issues I felt a massive surge of anger and sadness surface to the front of your emotions." Chrysalis asked sounding concerned about me.
"Nothing I can talk about without consequences." I replied unintentionally cold.
"Hey there's no need for that tone human, I was only trying to help!" She snapped at me immediately afterwards and held a powerful glare directed towards me.
I instantly felt regret for still not being able to reel in my emotions when it comes back to this subject but I don't apologize because I find it to be pointless at this point. So with the tension in the air now high I did the only thing I could think of, turn around and walk away with my head down, hood up, and hands in my pockets. Since I didn't hear anything from behind me it was safe to assume that she was in fact mad and that I should probably avoid her from now on, if that look behind her glare was any indicator she wasn't suddenly so fond of taking in the alien from another world.
Great another place that'll grow to hate me. I should have known better than to think I could achieve some level happiness here. It looks as though my rambling was warranted after all. I thought as I walked through the tunnels of the underground. But I just can't up and leave this place, not when I have Lily to take care of now.
I explored the Hive for a bit longer, avoiding Chrysalis whenever I saw her, until I figured that it would be a good time to head back to my room and check on Lily thinking that maybe she'd be able to cheer me up. Having already memorized the tunnel systems I've traversed during my exploring it wasn't hard to get back to my room but I noticed that the guard was missing from the door. I didn't jump to any conclusions yet seeing how they could be inside keeping Lily occupied while I was gone.
I walked in to see that Lily was still asleep but no guard in site. Protect their own my ass. What guard would leave a child in a room by themselves with no one to take their place. I was seriously angry about this but I wasn't going to go complain to Chrysalis considering everything but I could tell you this, I'm never leaving Lily alone again unless it's absolutely necessary. I'm not going to become one of those clingy parents who are always nosing in their kids business because they don't them to be alone, for their own safety an old friend's mother had told me when I questioned her parenting, that did not end well.
After checking on my little filly to make sure she was alright I sat on the bed, that was actually big enough to sleep comfortably on, and stared up at the ceiling contemplating how things might go from here on out. "I don't think she's going to boot you out that quickly. Changelings can feel the emotions of others and should have felt your regret, but she should have been also able to tell that bringing up 'Her' was a touchy subject for you. Yes she couldn't have known the exact subject of your discomfort but she should have seen that coming, especially since you had just told her of your trust issues." Although he did kinda have a point I knew that I was still in the wrong on this but there isn't exactly an easy to fix shit like this with just an apology.
Seeing how Lily was still out like a light and I was bored I decided it would be a good to pop in my headphones, crank the music, close my eyes, and allow the beats to cheer me up. I looked through one of my playlist to find something that could get me going and forget about everything else almost immediately. I eventually decided what song to start off with first started playing You're Gonna Go Far, Kid and found that I had made the right choice. My music selection may be weird and the effects it has on me make no sense to others, but that was why I called it My Music whenever anyone asked what I was listening to, because zero fucks were, and are, given whenever I plugged in my headphones. Sitting here listening to my 'Make Me Happy' playlist, I was able to finally relax and enjoy this time to myself in fact it was making me sleepy. Moments before I could doze off while listening to my music I started to feel something prodding at my chest. My sleepiness was expelled immediately and I opened my eyes to see a happy Lily standing on my stomach with her tail wagging behind her.
With Lily now awake, and me in a better mood, I decided to have a little with her as I stared at her for a moment longer before closing my eyes to pretend I was going to try and get some sleep. She obviously didn't like that as she started to poke my chest again but gradually turned from that, to hitting, and then to headbutting my sides and get me to roll over as I persisted and being stubborn about this. Lily eventually learned that I had my headphones in my ears and proceeded to take the right one out and scream in my ear. Let me tell you something, a changeling filly screams are not pleasant, just take the sound of hundreds of thousands of kids squeaking their shoes on tile, then times that by about a thousand.......yeah...not pleasant. After having the ringing in my ears subside I looked at the filly who was looking quite pleased with herself, or at least she did until she saw the evil smile come across my face. She started backing away towards the door as I took a step forward, and another, and another, until her rump hit the door and she tried to make her escape.
I allowed her to get the door open and run before deciding to give chase. I ran on all fours just to give her a fair chance but still managed to catch up a few times only to pull back after swiping at her and 'missing' before do it again. This went on for awhile and it didn't seem like she was wanting to stop anytime soon but after turning the corner to another hallway I stopped as I spotted Chrysalis heading our way. Luckily she hadn't noticed me yet thanks to her advisors hounding over her and I was able to make myself scarce. I wasn't worried much about Lily as she seemed to be heading towards her anyway, probably to use her to get rid of the monster that was chasing her so Lily would think it was part of the game when she would see I wasn't there.
"Queen, Queen help me, the ticklemonster is chasing me." I heard Lily say from my hiding spot on a rafter that hung from the ceiling.
Chrysalis let out a chuckle before saying anything. "Well I would to dear but I don't any ticklemonster. Do you know where it went, maybe I could send some guards to go capture it." Chrysalis said with a hint of malice in her voice and I knew it was directed towards me.
"It was right behind me when I last checked maybe I lost him I didn't know." Lily replied, not aware of the tone in her voice.
"I thought so, I knew she was still pissed. Looks like she's going to be avoided as long as I stay here." I said to myself making sure they couldn't hear me.
"Well if you do find it, try to trap it or find one the guards they'll help you with him." She.....really wasn't joking with this is she.
"Okay Queen I will." Chrysalis patted her on the head before she and her entourage started walking off. Once they turned right, and went down the hallway opposite from the one we came from, I jumped and stared at where she went for a moment longer before turning around and headed for exit that led back outside. I went into something of a mini depression thinking about how serious Chrysalis and hadn't noticed when Lily ran to my side. I got a glimpse of her out of my peripheral vision and she looked like she was going to ask why I wasn't playing anymore but closed her mouth when she saw my expression. "Daddy are you okay? Are you mad at me for going to the Queen? I'm really sorry if you are."
Lucky Lily, she doesn't have a clue what's going on and is blaming herself for the action of others. "No Lily I'm not mad you, you didn't anything wrong. I'm just.......... sad is all." Understating it there but she didn't need to know, especially I know children and saying that you're sad is enough to get them to want to try and cheer you up.
"Why are you sad daddy?" Lily asked now concerned for my happiness.
"I don't think the queen wants me here anymore sweetie." I answered truthly.
"But why not, you are really nice daddy and so is she, why would the queen want you to leave?" I wasn't going to tell her seeing how she might not understand any way so I just kept quiet and continued walking. I think she understood that and didn't say anything and leaned up against my leg as we walked towards the exit that was up ahead. We got out and I noticed immediately that night had fallen, guest I haven't bothered checking the time on my phone at all today. I wasn't going to leave the safety of the walls as I didn't want to put Lily in any danger but I wanted her by my side as she is the only thing that could bring my happiness back now.
I found a bench for us to sit on and looked towards the moon as it was something else to ease my thoughts from the negatives of the day and focused on the positives. Lily snuggled up against me as she laid beside me which was when I noticed she was shivering. I took off my jacket and draped in over her before bringing her over to sit on my lap to keep her warm. She seemed to be enjoying it out here as much as I was despite the cold breeze so I wasn't going to take her back yet though I had to be careful to make sir she didn't get sick.
We stayed out for about ten minutes or so before I decided to head back in and get Lily to her bed. She was already asleep as I carefully picked her up so as not to wake her. Guess it's a good thing that changelings feed on love so I didn't have to worry about her going to bed hungry otherwise I'd feel terrible about it and probably beat myself up for awhile afterwards. Before I entered the main part of the Hive I took one last look at the moon for tonight with one last thought to go with it.
Why must I live this cursed life? Did I do something in my past lives to inherit this?
Maybe Things Are Looking Up
Author's Note
Here's to help identify who is speaking just in case you get confused.
Saboru
Maybe Things Are Looking Up
So, it's been about three months since I've come to become a part of Chrysalis's Hive and not much has changed. She still hates me from my bout of coldness and I still do everything I can to avoid her like she is the plague. The other changelings don't seem to care either way about me and allow me to help out whenever I feel I should chip in. Of course I've found a babysitter to take care of Lily whenever I go out on the more dangerous jobs like getting rid of any pest that may be trying to break through the walls, which is quite often but that just means that I get to have more fun tearing creatures limb from limb while at the same time obtaining my source of protein besides eggs, not changeling eggs mind you. Though despite all that I still spend most of my time with Lily and have even decided to take up helping out the little nursery they have more than any of the other things I do. It gets Lily some playmates and lets me get to know some of the changeling mares that run the place.
Some odd reason or another they won't tell me their names but are fine with telling anything else whenever I ask, but they don't seem to mind me though so I'm okay with it. Right now though I'm not doing anything for the Hive right now as I'm quite a distance from the settlement at the time being. I overheard some guards talking yesterday while I was helping a breach in the wall from a few crackodiles that decided they wanted in, it's safe to assume that that didn't sit too well with me, especially since me and Lily had been playing around where they decided to come charging in and trying to eat us. The guards I was eavesdropping on had said something about finding some abandoned caravans filled with tons of different metals, both rare and common, fabrics, and weapons, and although I was a little interested in what weapons that lied in there what they mentioned next it what really got me out here. You see hidden it the caravan was a special gem that was imbued with very, very strong magical energy, though they didn't seem to know that. The gem is called discordiant and has the very same chaos magic that Discord himself uses.
They seemed to know what the gem was called but didn't know its magical properties, otherwise I'm sure that Chrysalis or her guards wouldn't have just left it out there. Now you may ask why I'm so interested in these gems, will let me tell you. Those gems can have their magic extracted and transferred to other objects, as long as you know the process in which to do so. I was planning on snatching them myself and used them to make enchanted armor and weapons, grant myself some magical abilities for when I decide to drop by Ponyville, I did have a promise to live up to after all. Luckily I still have the image of my blades that I've drawn in my notebook still engraved into my head just in case I ever had the opportunity to make them real come up without the notebook in my possession. That was always the plan though, for those drawing of mine, for them to come into existence as something more than just simply drawings, though originally I had planned and making a new a video game and putting them in there but I had always hoped that technology would become advanced enough to make them possible but this by far better than using technology. The possibilities for what I could make these weapons do was endless, especially with chaos magic.
"I do have one question for you David, and it might do you good to listen just in case you figured out that you may have jumped the gun here." Saburo said as I was pulled from my thoughts.
"And what's that?"
"How are you planning on keeping Chrysalis from finding out? You know if she discovers that you have these gems and didn't tell her what they can do she's going to beat the living shit out of you, right?"
"That's it, dude I had that figured out awhile ago. All I need to do is relocate the caravan and craft everything there. All I need to do is craft my suit and everything will fall into place after I've learned how to control of the magic it'll give me. Besides how is she going to know, we haven't spoken or seen each other in months. I mean if I have to I'll bring over everything for the to my room and I'll be hunky dory, not like any of them are going to question me about making myself some new clothes after all." I told Saboru, putting his worries in the 'Zero Fucks Have Been Given' list. It's not that I don't value his concern or anything, it's just something I'm really all that worried about at the moment.
"Still say it's risky there is always the chance that she'll find out anyway, or you'll slip up and get caught, kinda going for the second option."
"Well takes for the vote of confidence, asshole."
"Well that's what you get for not really thinking this through. Have you even thought about what you're going to do with Lily, you know kids man. They rat you out without even meaning because they feel they have to share everything exciting that's happened with everyone else even if you tell them that you'll get in trouble if they do, they still do it." Although he did have a point there I believe that I could give Lily the benefit of the doubt. She definitely seemed to pick up on me wanting avoid Chrysalis at all cost and has even warned me she was near whenever I was preoccupied with something partly the reason I bring her along when I was helping out other changelings in the Hive.
"I don't think I'll have to worry about that, after all she wouldn't anything to happen to me just like I don't want anything to happen to her. Plus I think she would feel bad if she was the cause of my pain, don't you remember what happened when this avoid Chrysalis thing started? She thought that she was the reason I went into my mini depression, I could tell how bad they made ME feel just hearing say that." I'm still shocked at how quickly she had taken to calling me daddy from that first day and the feeling it leaves when she does will never get old.
I shook myself from my thoughts after I realized I had been jumping from tree to tree without actually taking in my surroundings. When I did I saw that I had almost gone right past the caravan I was looking for. I took a look at the area around it to see if it really was clear of any danger. I couldn't spot any of the signs that there were traps set up anywhere and it did look as though whoever had been with it had just upped and disappeared, there are no signs of anything really and that left me feeling uneasy.
"Saburo?"
"Yeah, I feel it to, something isn't right here. Be careful approaching it and I keep your senses heightened just in case anything happens." Saboru said as I felt an eerie feeling come over me.
Jumping down from the tree I was sitting in as quietly as I can. There's something here but what it is I don't know. Trekking towards the abandoned caravans with caution I watched the ground as I had Saboru watch the surrounding area for signs of ambush. This eerie feeling.......I've felt it before in a somewhat situation a long time ago, when I was younger, and it didn't end well even though I wasn't the one who had suffered from it. This time is different seeing as I'm the only one here, which was a good thing 'cause then I wouldn't have to hold back if things got that bad.
To closer I got to more the intense the feeling got. I have no idea what lies here but it's strong and it's hungry for blood. Coming around the corner of the biggest wagon there I saw............nothing. There was absolutely nothing here and yet the feeling of immense dread was still here, so what is causing it. I walked into the center of the group of wagons, with my guard still up of course, and examined each one but didn't notice anything out of usual.
Hm, maybe it's coming from th- I thought before Saboru called out.
"David, in the big wagon that you sneaking, there's something in there. I know you can't see any physical signs but there are definitely magical ones there, and they're dark." He sounded worried and there isn't much to break that bravado of his so easily. There was something very dangerous in there but I am an idiot and a psychopath, so of course I'm going in anyway.
Opening the door to the wagon, which appeared to be where whoever was transporting this thing slept, I was met with a truly gruesome sight. All over the wagon laid splatters of blood and severed limbs of ponies and gryphons and judging by some of the sizes of them there were foals in here as well. I studied the seen before as carcasses laid strewn across the floor that is until I came upon the perpetrator. This creature was one I had never seen or read about before and looked like it may have been a demon of sorts. It's grotesque body looked as that of someone that been mangled by an industrial grinder, had two rows of curved bony spikes running down its back, a skinned horses head, and three prong toes and claws and it elongated hands and feet. There was also an eerie glow coming from these strange markings all over its body. I may not know what this thing is but I wasn't going to let it scare me off. I had the power of darkness on my side and I was going to use it to its fullest extent if I had to.
I crept up to the chest I saw so as not to attract its attention yet, I needed to make sure that what I was looking for was here so I didn't end up in a pointless fight against this creature. It was too busy eating to make notice of me so it was easy to get to the chest. I opened it up to find that there were indeed discordiant gems in here. As I was examining them I felt that same presence right behind but before I could turn around I found myself being embedded into a tree. Slightly dazed from the strength of the hit I took, as well as the impact with the tree, I barely noticed this thing coming from the newly created in the trailer. It a moment or two to finally regain my surroundings and just in time too as it tried to impale me with its claws only to impale the tree as Saburo activated my dark state and I used the speed it granted to dislodge myself and get behind the creature.
"Holy shit that was close. A minute sooner and this would have been over before it began." Saburo said more to himself than me but it got me riled up anyway.
"There's no way in hell am I going to allow this thing to finish me off that quickly!" I said as my voice picked up an echo like effect like Chrysalis's, expect, obviously, deeper and more masculine.
I lunged at the creature as it got itself free from the tree and slugged it into another one. I gave it no give from there as I delivered punch after punch, kick after kick, and slash after slash and didn't stop until it was no longer moving as a particular strike drove deep it into the ground. I stood there looking into the hole that the creature was in until I was satisfied that it was dead before turning around and walking back towards the wagon to retrieve the discordiant and bury what's left of this thing's victims. I only took three steps when I felt something grab onto my legs. Looking down I saw its grotesque claws gripping me from underground before I was pulled under. I was brought to a cave deep below the surface and surrounded by pitch black darkness all around, the only source of light being from the hole in which I was dragged here. I stayed put to see if I could find any sign of the demonic creature but was slashed across the chest as I was. From there I fell under assault from seemingly all directions as I tried to protect myself from this thing that had a clear advantage in the dark.
The slashes stopped after about fifteen minutes but not without leaving me covered in gashes everywhere on my form. My wounds were profusely spilling blood as I struggled to stay standing from the blood loss.
Damnit.... this thing has be beat as long as I'm down here without any light. I thought as I tried coming up with a plan.
"Woah, woah, woah, are you saying that you haven't been letting thing make contact on purpose to make it fall into a trap?"
Look at the injuries I've sustained, do you really think that if I had a trap for this thing I would have sprung it already. Shit I'm about to pass out just from the blood loss alone, let alone the fact I'm fighting with my body to keep it standing.
"Please don't tell me you already forgot about the thermal?"
The what?
"Oh sweet mother of christ, your thermal vision that you have in this state you fucking moron. You used it the first time you went ape shit and turned into this remember?"
Wait so you mean that I was seeing red because of I was using thermal vision?"
"Umm, partially. It's not really thermal vision but more of a predator vision thing, almost like Heller's hunter pulses in Prototype 2, but instead of using pulses it is constantly activated and highlights your targets all the time when it is active." Saburo explained as I concentrated on trying to turn on this predator vision as soon as I heard that part about being like Heller's hunter vision.
I closed my eyes to see if that would help and was trying to feel for any changes to my body but after a few minutes of trying I didn't anything I opened my eyes to give up but when I did the cavern looked different. In every direction my gaze pointed I saw red but it was easy to tell what was just emptiness and where the walls were as they were a darker shade. Looking around I noticed a change, a brightly glowing orange blob was circling me and I knew exactly what it was. Finally having my enemy locked on I asked Saburo to activate more of the release to accelerate the healing process and seal up my wounds. I felt myself getting better as the wounds healed and more blood was produced but the creature launched itself at me again before the process can finish and I had to dodge it unless I wanted the wounds to be reopened. My accelerated healing was never a permanent fix in battle as it's similar to stitching up a deep cut, move around too much and they'll reopen by themselves, at least until I was completely healed that is. Because of that I had to make sure I was able to dodge this thing's attacks just barely so as to make sure that I move as little as possible without getting hit.
I wasn't allowed to let myself be fully healed anymore as the bastard made some stalactites above me fall and retreat from my position in the light. Sure I probably should have done that in the first place but I couldn't risk falling into another trap but now I've had enough of this monstrosity and felt that I should end this before I end up fucking myself over. So I grabbed a couple of nearby stalagmites that was nearby as ways of weapons and shields and charged. It did nothing as it appeared confused by my sudden offensive but quickly shook it off as it was going to meet me head on with its claws at the ready. We both increased our speeds as we got closer to blinding before we zoomed past each other. We both just stood there in the same positions, me with my stalagmite blade gripped with both hands, lowered to waist height, and sticking out to the left. The creature had its right claw in the same position as it stood stock still and making no efforts to move. Finally movement was heard as I collapsed to my knees but a thump behind me indicated that the freak against nature had fallen and won't be getting back up. I got up and kicked the damn thing to make sure that it was truly dead this time seeing how I didn't want the process to repeat itself.
"Is it over?" Saburo asked after a minute of staring at the abomination.
"I hope so because I feel like passing out in one of those wagons after that mess, god am I tired!" I yelled as I stretched out my sore limbs.
"Not surprised, you have some fractures and breaks from that first blow that have been limiting you but you can't really feel them thanks to the dark state otherwise I don't think you would still be standing right now. You wouldn't be dead mind you but you'd definitely be hurting a lot worse."
"So I should stay in the dark state until I somewhere save?"
"You should stay this state until you get back to the Hive. You don't have many options for save as long as you're hurt but that won't be for another few hours seeing as you need to get the convoy moved and hidden away. We don't want all of the fighting to be a worthless effort when it can grant you the ability to prevent something from happening again."
I didn't say anything seeing how I was going to do something with the convoy anyway to prevent just that and I already had a place to put it that is on its way to the Hive so I was good but first I had to bury those bodies before anything else. I managed to find a way to climb back up the surface via through a hole in one of the cave walls ,which was where this thing had gotten into the cavern from, and came out of the same place where I had driven it into the ground.
3 hours later
The process of gathering remains and matching body parts to the right bodies, as well as digging graves with wooden crosses for tombstones, was a long and tedious one but I was finally done. There were a few pieces missing to some of the ponies and griffons but most of them was still there as I placed them in the graves. Most may find it useless to be doing this but I believed that these unfortunate souls deserved to have a resting place, doesn't matter if it's in this damn forest or a cemetery, they would be laid to rest somewhere.
After filling their graves and making a short prayer I went about attaching the wagons together and pulling them towards a hiding spots behinds a thicket of trees that could conceal it easily and since it had a natural entrance I could place some big leaves over it to keep it from being discovered.
2 more hours later
The trip there didn't take as long as I thought it was as it only took an hour to get there but the rest of the trip back to the Hive was a different story. Transporting the convoy had taken its toll on my already beaten body so it was hassle walking and even more so as it had gotten dark on the way and the creatures of the came out of their homes. It took everything I had to get my body to run when I ran into a hydra and it took a while to lose it but I had eventually but the trip was made all the harder because of the chase and was practically crawling the rest of the way.
When I finally made it to the gates the guards had not only noticed me but also the state I was when. They immediately sent for help as they brought me in, being careful of my injuries, and kept me awake when I was about to pass out. Once the changelings that ran the Hive's hospital had arrived they immediately began working on me as they cleaned and disinfected my wounds before wrapping them up and applying numbing spell to dull down the pain, and considering how much of it I was feeling, I was extremely grateful to them.
After all that they had brought me down to the medical ward so that I could rest and be looked after. It wasn't long after they had brought me in before Lily came barreling into the room and jumped on me while she cried her eyes out. I did what any parent would do and hugged her tightly while I apologized for having worried her so much from being out so long. She didn't accept it immediately but she did after I let her beat me with her little hooves until she was satisfied then she just laid there and started falling asleep.
"Dumby daddy, you are not doing that again or I am going to beat you up worse next time." Lily said before she entered the realm of dreams.
I couldn't help but laugh at that, "It would seem my little girl is already gaining some of my ideals already. *sigh* Don't worry Lily, if things go as planned then I can make sure that this never does happen again...... to neither of us." I whispered in her ears as I ran my fingers through her mane as I finally allowed myself to slumber.
.........................
..............
............................................
.....................
...........................................................
"Don't worry David, after today I think that maybe, just maybe, things are going to be looking up for you."
Author's Note
Character Coding:
Queen Chrysalis
Questioning
I awoke to a strange but welcomed sight before me. Right beside me was Lily with a tray on her back with Pancakes, eggs, and, oh sweet Jesus, BAAACOOOONNNNN! I stared at her and the plate of bacon like it was some cruel trick Lily was playing on me because of what had happened yesterday but after staring for a couple minutes, it was still there.
"Good morning daddy. I brought you breakfast so you didn't have to get up and hurt yourself." Lily said, snapping me back from my bacon induced trance.
"Oh, well thank you sweetie. I appreciate that but have you eaten yet?" I asked as she laid down my tray.
"No, not yet. I wanted to wait for you to wake up so that I can eat with you. Is that okay?" She asked shyly as she tapped her hooves together.
"Of course it's alright Lily. I don't mind sharing my food with you." I said as I smiled down to the adorable filly.
She hopped to sit next to me as I brought the food closer to us and poured syrup onto the pancakes, took a piece, and fed it to her before cutting another piece for myself. I had to admit that these were really good that it was starting to make me question why I never thought to just stay for breakfast. I would usually go out and gather my own would food because I didn't want to bother running into Chrysalis there as I learned that she does in fact go get her own breakfast rather than have a servant bring it to her.
The two of us just sat there and ate in peaceful silence. When we were finished Lily took the plate back herself. I would've said something but seeing how the medic are keeping a close eye on me and they didn't want me moving I don't really have much of a say in the matter. So here I was waiting for Lily to come back as I laid in my bed staring at the ceiling. I sat up when I heard the door open but wished I hadn't as soon as I saw who had came into the medical wing. Heading directly towards me was Queen Chrysalis with her ever present glare she had whenever she was around me. I didn't keep her gaze for long as I slumped back into bed as I didn't really have any means of escape.
"Looks like you suffered through quite a few injuries yesterday didn't you?" She asked as she appeared by the side of the bed. I didn't bother saying anything as I knew I would somehow lead to her yelling at me about something and I wasn't really in the mood for it. "Still refusing to speak to me I see, well much longer and I may have to kick you out of the hive. Don't want your defiant behavior spreading to the rest of the Hive now do we?"
"Of course you have to kick me out. It would disrupt the order of how things have worked out for me in this world so far. Be discovered, live with whoever found me, make some friends, then do or say something stupid, and finally be kicked out and leave the only one that cares about me. It's definitely a cycle that'll keep repeating until I find some place in this world where I can live alone in peace." I said that more to myself more than anything considering that it was running through my head throughout breakfast. I know that it has only happened once so far and is about to happen again but I can't help but feel that no matter where I go that'll be the cycle until I'm either dead or isolated.
"You really do have a bleak outlook on life don't you?" She asked with an eyebrow raised.
"Yeah well it doesn't help the fact that I was forced to grow a whole lot faster than needed. Being forced to practically leave your childhood without anyone to help guide you at all really does a number a person. I've been forced to keep myself a secret for as long as I could remember and all I can remember is the loneliness that I've been shrouded in my whole life. The only ones to actually attempt to break through that darkness I have been, or will be, forced to leave behind to protect them from suffering." I'm not sure what has happened to my good mood but with the way I've been speaking for just the last fews minutes it seems like it was never there to begin with.
"Well then I guess it's about time I've apologized for my own behavior for the past few months now shouldn't I?" She said in an apologetic tone as her features softened.
"What do you mean? What do you have to apologize for, I'm the who's been an ass since I've gotten here." I looked at her as i said that, confusion etched on my features.
"Well I know that the reason you've been avoiding me is because of what happened when I asked you about your past. I realized not soon after that I was being harsh. You've been through a lot in your life that has forced you to automatically put up barriers to keep yourself feel safe. I know that you didn't mean to snap at me like that but there was lingering doubt sitting in my mind which is I approached you the way I did. I wanted to see if everything that you were feeling was real and not a ruse to convince me to let you stay with the Hive for reasons harmful to my changelings. You can understand that, can't you?" I only nodded before she continued Truth be told though I would very much preferred to keep you here as you've been a big help in improving the Hive and without even having to be asked from what I've heard. So David I want to end this with saying that I truly am sorry for the way I've treated you so far and I do hope that you do plan to stay but I'll understand if want to leave as soon as you're healed." Chrysalis apologized with her head down before turning around to walk away.
She looked back at me with surprise when I grabbed her hind leg though she smiled soon after when she spotted my own smile. I used my other hand to wrap under her barrel before I used what little strength I had to lay her on top of me making a cute little 'eep' noise when I lifted her up. I layed her down so that we stomach to stomach and her head on my chest which made her relax. "I forgive you Chrysi. I know you don't think I can be that forgiving, especially I know that you knew I was right there when Lily ran to you asking to protect her from the tickle monster. Heard the underlying threat that was clear by your tone when you said that you would have the guards take care of it," I felt her tense up at the mention of that as she used my chest and her hair to hide her face.
I cupped her chin in my hand and forced her to look at me and saw that tears were threatening to spill and I knew that she felt bad for what she had said. "Chrysi," I said stern to get her to look me in the eyes and returned my smile once she did, "I know you feel bad about that and I want you to know that I harbor no ill will towards you. Despite me avoiding you I still looked to you as a friend." Her tears started flowing freely after I said she was my friend and she pressed her muzzle into the crook of my neck.
"How....."
"How what?"
"How can you just say I'm your friend after that? How can you be so forgiving when I could have taken Lily from you? How can you still be willing to fight the same forces that seem to be bent on making you suffer!? There isn't a soul out there that wouldn't have given up already on end it themselves if they had suffered through the same miseries that you've been fighting for so long now. So how can you just keep being so strong willed after all of that!?" She shouted as with each passing second her sobbing and voice grew louder and louder while I held on to her. I know what answer she's looking for, the answer she wants to her for herself so she knows that she's doing something right as she already knows the same questions that she has just asked.
"Because Chrysi, as long as I'm willing to put in the effort, I can beat the odds that have stacked against me and use them to better myself. Because with each new challenge that presents itself I grow stronger, but it is mostly because I refuse to rollover and be kicked around, to let the world, the universe, to just sit there and say that I'm worthless. I'll fight as long as I have to to make that I shape my life the way I want to be and not what others think it should be. As long as I'm still kicking nothing is bringin me down without a fight!" I say that last part with as much conviction and determination as I can and hoping that it'll give her the strength she needs to finally move on from her failures and look towards success. I've watched a few times during all these months and I can tell by her hesitation on things regarding military movements or justing sending her soldiers to scavenge for supplies. She still feels bad for leading her changelings into the invasion of Canterlot and come out of that with even less than what they already had. Despite how many times they tell her that it wasn't her fault that they lost, that her wasn't her fault that Twilight had seen through her disguise when nopony else didn't, she still insisted that she was the reason why they've failed so many other times before and after the invasion.
By what I've heard though, it sounds as though Chrysalis may be beating herself up over these 'failures' for a different reason, and that reason being her mother. I've talked with others in the Hive to find out more about her as a way to figure out the best way to apologize and in the process found out a few other things that rather shocked me. As it turns out, Chrysalis never wanted to be queen, which explains why she never asks her 'servants' to do something like getting her breakfast, but her mother had forced her into it anyway. A lot of the things that Chrysalis has done has been because of her mother forcing her to try and be more like her older sisters. I don't the names of any of them but I swear the next time they try anything I will be there to help her out.
It is because of her mother and sisters that all of the other races that roam this world hate changelings and Chrysalis has been trying to change that. That may be slim now considering she invaded Canterlot and bested Celestia but maybe with my help I could help her but I needed that my suit and weapons to be built in order to do that. Before I could go further into detail in my thoughts though I felt a wet sensation on my cheeks which snapped me out of my reverie. I looked to Chrysalis to see that her tears were gone and she was smiling again.
"Thank you David, for everything you've done for me and this hive. You truly have been a blessing to us and I don't mean because you're letting us feed on your love for Lily. It is a bonus though as the other foals have been healthier than we've had in decades thanks to you going down to the nursery to play with them."
"What can I say, I'm a sucker for anything cute." I probably shouldn't have said that as she got an evil smile spreading across her muzzle.
"Oh really now, so if I were to turn into an adorable little puppy or kitten and I asked you to rut me silly would you do it?" She said with a sinister smile.
"No, no I wouldn't."
"Aaawwwww, why not. Don't you think that I would look cute as a little kitty?" She pouted at my refusal.
"You would definitely look cute as a kitty, yes, but what I meant was that you wouldn't have to change at all to ask me to do something." I told her with a sincere smile as she blushed at the implication.
"Mr. Herrera, are you flirting with me?" She asked, still blushing.
"Aaarrrggg, no, never call me that again Chrysi!" I shouted as I threw my arms up in the air.
"But I want tooooo." She said acting all cutesy.
"No matter how cute you are I won't make any compromises, I wouldn't even let Lily call me that."
"Oh alright." She said as she laid her head over her crossed hooves on my chest for a moment before she lifted it to look at me again. "Actually David, there was another reason why I came down here."
"Oh, and what reason would that be? Actually hold on, before you answer that I have to ask. Where the hell is Lily? She went to drop off the tray that we used for breakfast a while ago and still hasn't come back." I asked as I started getting a bad feeling about something.
Chrysalis was about to say something but it would seem that I asked a pointless question. "I'm right here daddy." Lily said from the left side of the bed before jumping up and laying next to Chrysalis. "I was waiting for you a the queen to finish talking so I didn't say anything."
"Well that's weird." I said scratching my head.
"What is?" Chrysi asked with her head tilted.
"Usually when I get a feeling something bad is about to happen it usually does. It wouldn't appear if it was something like worrying about Lily if she was right here the whole, whether or not I knew it, so it must be about something else."
"Like what?" I was about to give her my suggestions when we all heard a voice about ten feet away from my bed.
"Well, well ,well, it would appear that my daughter has finally gotten herself a mate, and an exotic looking one at that." We heard another mare say as I saw Chrysalis' eyes shrink down to pinpricks and I knew who it was.
We all turned to face the newcomer to find that there were in fact four of them but it seemed that the biggest of the four was the one that had spoke. We stared at them for awhile before, with a nervous edge in her voice, she said, "H-hello m-mother."
Author's Note
Queen Chrysalis
Family Drama
I'm sore as hell right now even though I'm just sitting here, but I don't care seeing how Chrysalis looks like she going to break down. Here we were, me, Chrysalis, and Lily sitting across from Chrysalis' mother and sisters and they were under the impression that we were a couple though I had to admit that it kinda looked that way thanks to me. They had caught her laying on top of me and were close to each other along with Lily just hanging on her back like the adorable little goofball that she is. I'll admit though, if Chrysalis wants to come after me for this I'll completely understand and will probably let her punish me however she see fits considering that it's my fault we were in that position in the first place but I wouldn't worry about that right now.
"So are you going to introduce us to the male that has captured your heart my dear daughter?" Chrysalis' mother asked with a creepy looking smile.
"Well mother, he really isn't my mate but I guess I could still introduce you. His name his David Herrera and he's called a human. He is not of our world and had originally been teleported to a cave that laid within the Everfree Forest, just outside of Equestria's borders." Chrysalis explained to her mother and sisters, none of whom seem to believe any of it.
"Do you really expect us to believe any of that? With the you two were on that bed would suggest that there's something between you two, and if he had stayed in Equestria then why didn't he try running away from you as soon you revealed yourself. There is also the nonsense of being from a different world, sure he looks strange but he could be some hairless diamond dog or something and is lying because he's too embarrassed to tell you the truth." One of her sisters said. Chrysalis was about to retort but I held up my hand in front of her to let her know that I was going to take the reigns from here.
"First of all I would like to state that what you saw in the medical wing was my fault but there isn't anything like that between us. At the moment me and her are just friends and she was on top of me like that because she spending time with Lily, my adopted daughter. Secondly, I did in fact live in Equestria, but only for about a year or two before being kicked after saving some ponies that I thought were my friends. During my stay there they had told me of Chrysalis' invasion of Canterlot but even then I didn't care much as it had nothing to do with me and she had a good reason for doing so. Lastly, I'm not a hairless diamond dog. I've seen the way those things look and even a hairless one looks like humans. Even if I was I wouldn't be ashamed of anything seeing how I don't care what others think of me. Whether or not you believe me is of little importance to me seeing how I don't know any of you and even if I did you aren't friends of mine of I take your opinion into no consideration whatsoever." I said with a huff at the end to let them know they if they are judging me then they could fuck themselves.
"Well aren't you a feisty one? If my little sister over there isn't going to make a move on you I think I will. I could use something like you to breed many strong changelings if they turn out like you." Another one of Chrysalis' sister said.
"Yeeaaaah, I don't think so. My loyalty is bound to my friends and family which means that I'm sticking by Chrysalis' side and I'm not making Lily move somewhere else when she loves being here. Besides I'm not going to be passed around as a breeder just so you can make your hive stronger. I may not care about dignity and such, because quite frankly I don't give a crap about it, but I'm not planning on letting my live become that, ever." I stated firmly.
"Is that so, and what makes you think you have a choice in the matter if we decide to do just that?" She asked with an evil smirk.
"Because I would rather die fighting it than let it happen. I have something I need to accomplish and people counting on me to accomplish it and I'm not about to let a slutty bug whores keep me from it." I said defiantly before moving a little closer to Chrysalis so that only she could hear me. "None of that is directed towards you or the Hive, Chrysalis."
"What did you just call us monkey!?" Chrysalis' older sister yelled out, now furious.
"I called you a slutty bug whore, what you deaf or are you stupid." I said mockingly. She was ready to launch herself at me but her their mother decided to step in.
"That is enough Sapphire. You brought this upon yourself, speaking of him as if he was just a mere toy. He could in fact be a great ally to us if we respected him as a soldier rather than a drone or are you blind to his injuries?" Chrysalis' mother stated calmly as she gestured towards my bandaged form.
What their mother said caught the attention of the other two and they also examined the injuries. I saw the expressions of the three change to one of being impressed as they went over each part of me that had been patched up. They continued this for some time and I just let them seeing how it seems to be changing their attitudes towards me. I was staring off into space until I heard Chrysalis clear her throat from beside me. I looked at her and she looked as though she wanted to ask me something.
"What is it Chrysi? Is something wrong?"
"No, no, I just remembered that I had went to visit you to apologize and ask how you had fallen into such a state. From what the others tell me you had been out all day and had returned long after the sun went down all battered and beaten." Chrysalis asked as she prodded to bandages on my right side.
"Oh, well, yesterday I overheard a couple of guards talking about finding a caravan that was seemingly abandoned. They didn't check it out because it didn't seem like there may have been anything important seeing how it appeared it had been out there for a while. I thought otherwise and went to go check it out myself but it seemed that that probably wasn't the best idea." I said as I remembered the sight of those corpses and that thing that had been eating them.
"What do you mean? What happened when you got there David?" She asked as she looked at me with concern.
"There was a creature there, a weird looking one at that. It was obvious that the caravan hadn't been abandoned when I looked into the head wagon and discovered it there. Whatever it was had eaten to ones who were transporting it and their families, still was when I walked in. I tried to look for anything I could use as a weapon so that I could kill it before it noticed me but was slammed into a tree when I wasn't paying attention. I thought it was going to be easy enough to beat after I regained myself and drove it into the ground but was I wrong. The bastard had grabbed me from underground into a pitch black cavern and from there everything went downhill as I tried to do what I can to block its attacks but to no avail considering I couldn't see a damn thing, even in my dark state that thing was able to beat me down with ease once we got in that cavern, at least until Saboru decided to inform me that I had a way to see into the dark that he felt to not mention until I was inches from death's door, fucking asshole." I said that last part more to myself as I was still a little angry at the fact that Saboru could have saved me from all of that trouble but no, he decided to keep it to himself until he saw it beneficial to-
"You know I can hear your thoughts right now don't you?" Saboru said, interrupting my ranting.
Well good then you'll know why you're in pain whenever I decide to zap you.
"What!? How is that fair? I told you about the predator vision eventually didn't I?"
Yes, you did, which is why you're not already suffering through my punishment asshole.
"What in tartarus is a dark state?" The youngest of the four sisters asked.
"It's what I refer to a side of me that relies on the darkness that fills my heart. It increases my strength, speed, and endurance exponentially as it releases to locks I've put on all of them. It's the same side of me that got me kicked out of Equestria as most ponies now look at me as a monster. It's a side I didn't like to use in the past because it could only be unsealed whenever I lost my temper and caused me to do terrible things. It's thanks to me being here sent to this world that has allowed me to finally take control of the power it gives me without fear of corruption by the darkness." I explained.
"Okay, and who is this Saboru that you said told you of way to beat this mysterious creature?' The oldest sister asked.
"He is my dark side and was the one who had control over the dark state. The two of us have formed an agreement not to long ago to work together so that one day we may both get what we want and whatever happens from there isn't the responsibility of the other. So he could go-"
"Alright David I think that is enough questions for today. Mother I would like to know what you are doing here and why you brought Blazer Wing, Sapphire, and Wave Crasher with you?" Chrysalis asked as she gestured to her sisters with each name.
No one said anything as Chrysalis's mother seemed to be trying to recall the purpose of her visit. Must not have been that important anyway if thinking that her had a mate had taken the forefront of the visit. We waited patiently until she finally seemed to recall what is was she wanted to talk about.
"Ah yes that's it. I wanted to tell you that there is a small village that is near the borders of the Everfree. A little town by the name of Ponyville that is home to that blasted unicorn that had seen through your disguise and that we were planning to invade it before attempting another invasion of Canterlot. This time though, it won't just be you and your your hive, but we'll help as well. We can finally get food for all of us and rule an entire nation. What do say Chrysalis, want to go and get your revenge?" I was shocked to hear that they had come by to ask if Chrysalis wanted to get revenge on the girls. I still don't care for them much but Bonbon was there as well as the fillies and colts that wouldn't stand a chance.
I was about to get up and protest but it would seem that Chrysalis had the same idea. "No, I won't, and neither will you. We'd be able to get our food much easier if we actually put in the effort to make peace instead of war. I know that will be a lot of work but if the influence that David has had on the Hive is any indicator it will be worth it in the end. He's only been here for a few months but the reconstruction of the Hive is ahead of schedule thanks to his help and that is just from the love that he is willingly giving us. Thanks to how much he cares for Lily we actually have an abundance of love energy that I was planning on giving to all of you so that you hear me out." Her mother and sisters sat there, shocked at what they just heard and quite frankly, so was I. If the information I was given was correct then Chrysalis never disobeyed or disagree with her mother and the fact that she just told her that she wasn't allowed to invade Equestria makes me think that I've had more of an influence around here than she is letting on.
"You've been supplied with that kind of love of months and didn't share any of it yet? How selfish of you Chrysalis!" Her mother yelled as she stood up and stomped her way over to Chrysalis while going into a speech of a way to punish Chrysalis for her selfishness. When she was looming over her daughter, Chrysalis was now cowering in fear, she lifted one of her hoofs like she was going to smack her. "I'll show you what happens to insolent children." She said as she tried to bring her hoof down. I say try because I had gotten up and had a hold of it. "What do you think you're doing human? Let me go!" She commanded as I refused to let up.
"No. I won't have you smacking your daughter around for no reason." I said sternly, staring down at her intently.
"And why shouldn't I when she is keeping an abundance of our food source and refuses to give it to her own family?" She snarled out as she glared daggers at me.
"Because she was for a bigger supply that she would be sure that would leave the rest of you an abundance as well without leaving me feeling completely drained. If you wanted it now you could have just asked and I'm sure Chrysalis would have gladly given to you, right Chrysi?" I asked without taking my eyes away from her mother and keeping my grip firm.
"Of course I wouldn't have minded. You are my family after all and I wouldn't want you to starve. Besides if I had planned to keep it all to myself do you honestly think I would have told you about it?" Chrysalis said with a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes.
Her mother looked at the two of us for any deception but sighed when she found none. "Very well then. I suppose I did jump to conclusions without actually thinking about any of that. Would be so kind as to let me go so that I could apologize to my daughter?" She asked as she turned to me, a request I reluctantly complied to. "Thank you David," She said before turning back to Chrysalis. "My dear little Chrysi, I'm sorry for after you like that. I guess there is much I need to remember about the type of mare you are if this is happening. But despite this I'm still planning on attacking Ponyville and going after Equestria and the love you provide will help accelerate preparations so I really must thank you." She said as she hugged her daughter. "And we would very much like your support as David. Seeing how they banished you for saving a pony I would think that you would like to be there to see the ponies suffer hehe, it will be quite glorious." She said as she let go of Chrysalis and turned back towards me.
"No, I won't this happen at all. You're not attempting another invasion as long as I still live. Although I have my own grudges on the ponies of Equestria, I still have one friend there that wouldn't want me doing this and so I won't. And if you still refuse then I'll just stop you myself before you've had a chance to reach the edge of the forest." I was serious on this. I wouldn't let her and her daughters do this, even if I have to fight off all four armies off.
"My mind remains the same human and nothing is going to change it but since you are the one that we're getting our love from I will give you sporting chance if you're serious about fighting us. I will tell my daughters not to send any changelings to attack you or Chrysalis' hive under the threat of severe punishment and will give you until we're ready to launch our plan into action to prepare for the strike which should be about five months. I will hear you out if you change your mind or surrender without consequence. Does this should fair to you?" Five months huh, if I don't slack I believe it will give me than plenty of time to prepare but I'm also going to need help to be ready for a battle like that which means I'm going to need an army of my own but I don't want to have the rest of the hive into this considering that it doesn't actually have anything to do with them, for now at least, which means that there is somewhere else I'm going to have to go to kind that kind of fire power.
"Alright then, deal, I'll be ready and waiting for all of you when the time comes, and just so you know......I will win and when I do you will stop this fighting and at least attempt to make peace with Equestria, I'll even help if I have to, deal?"
"Very well then human though I won't be making any request of you seeing if I win I'll be able to conquer Equestria and get everything I've dreamed of for me and my daughters." Fucking smug bitch, lets see how long you'll be smiling when the five months is over and the battle starts.
With that now on the table and dealt with for now, Chrysalis ordered a couple of her guards to lead her mother and sisters to collect their love supply and escort them out. "What the buck are you thinking!? You do realize that even I decide to help there is no way that you're going to win!? You should have just let go through with this, I'm confident that Twilight Sparkle, her friends, and all three of the princesses of have been able to handle my mother and sisters. Oh this is bad, this is very, very bad. What are we going to do?" Chrysalis started yelling as soon as the huge double doors had closed but I remained calm going over my plan of attack in my head.
I thought I over until I had everything finalized and clamped Chrysalis' mouth shut with my hand to get her to be quite. "Chrysalis, how long it take to transport five wagons filled with supplies to Equestria if we were to mobilized the entire hive?" I asked calmly as I let go of her muzzle.
"Why would you want to know a thing like that? Wait, you're not thinking of actually going to Equestria to warn them are you?" She was nervous and it was understandable but hopefully she'll understand after I explain my plan to her and that is what I did. When I first started it looked like she thought I was mad, which I am but that's beside the point, but as I went on it seemed like I may be persuading her and when I finished she sat there contemplating everything I told her.
"It would take almost a month on hoof and maybe of a couple weeks flying but that all depends on how much these wagons way and that is only with have of the Hive." She finally said after a while.
"Okay but I asked for the whole hive. I know you wouldn't want to leave this place empty but I would feel a lot better in every changeling here went with us. I know that there are a lot of dangers we could run into but we'll be close to each other and have me help guard the convoy so I don't think it'll be a problem." I said as I knew her worries of leaving the Hive unattended. "Plus if it makes you feel better we could use some of the Discordant gems to create a powerful barrier that'll stay up until we get back." I added for extra measure.
*Sigh* You better have it ready by the time we're ready to leave! Now go tell the some of the guards where you hid those wagons so we can get them ready for the journey." She ordered as she jabbed a holed hoof into one of my wounds making me cringe a bit from the pain of having pressure put on it.
"Aaahh, shit Chrysalis that's still tender you know. How am I supposed to be healed up and ready to go if you keep hurting me." I joked to try and lighten the mood and it worked if her smile is anything to go by.
"Oh just shut up and go before I put you back in a hospital bed." She said as she playfully shoved me out the door.
.............I hope you know what you're doing David because I'm counting on you.
Author's Note
Lily
The Journey
It took three days to get everything setup but we had no delays and I managed to get the barrier in place to prevent anything from getting into the Hive without me or Chrysalis. She was still skeptical about the getting help from Princess Celestia but she agreed that it was the best thing to do if things were going to change. Worst case scenario will have me fighting on two fronts, alone, while she and the others got the hell away from everything but I'm not going to let that happen. We've actually been on this trip for four days now but according to scouts we still had a week long journey ahead of us. I just hope that things stay as calm as they have been so far so that I can continue to work on my armor and weapons. Since I seem to have to magic transference down it wasn't that much of a problem for me. The thing that was taking forever was crafting everything, especially the armor.
"Daddy, daddy, Chryssi wants you." Lily said as she flew up behind me.
"Alright Lily, go tell her I'll be there in a minute I need to put everything away first." She flew off after I was finished and I set about putting all of the materials I had out into their proper places. Can't have anything unexpected happen if I'm going to be able to use this equipment.
After everything was put away I walked out the wagon and set out to find Chrysalis. Me and her have been spending a lot of time together since her family left and she's been happier since. I'm not sure what it is but I can't complain seeing how we get along so well but if this turns into something more, well, that is where things will get complicated but I don't think I'll have anything to worry about. I'm freak in any world and am reckless beyond rational thought, who in the world would love anything like me as anything as more than just a friend. Sure Lily loves me as her father but that probably won't last long as she gets older, smarter, and loses that childhood innocence, she'll see the truth. I know at this point I sound like a broken record but if the mess I've gotten the Hive into is any indication everything I've always said about myself still reigns true. Hell if I'm going to let anything stop me from enjoying the live I have now though. I'll protect them all with every last breath I have and then some to make sure that no one else pays for my mistakes.
"There you are David! I was wondering if you were going to bother showing up." Chrysalis said cheerfully as I failed to notice that I managed to find her while I was lost in thought. "Hello, Equis to David, you there or do I need to zap you?" She said as she knocked on my forehead with an ear pressed up against the top of my head.
"Sorry Chrysi I kinda got lost in my head again." I came out of my daze and batted her hoof away.
"Yeah so I noticed.......you know you've been doing that a lot lately?" She was concerned about my well-being more than usual lately but I can't really blame her considering everything I put myself through. I've given sleep for the last few nights to keep watch over the camp and it was beginning to show when I looked in the mirror this morning.
"Yeah I know but I can't help it. I want everything to go smoothly in Equestria if we're going to make it out of this okay. I've already you and the Hive into enough trouble as it is and I'm doing it again with this stunt." I replied tiredly as I plopped my ass down and the roof of the wagon we were top of and laid back.
"I know you feel bad about all of this but I couldn't be more glad that all this is coming up." Chrysalis said as she laid down beside me and nuzzled my cheek.
"And why is that?" I looked at her curiously as I couldn't fathom why she would want this for herself or her changelings.
"Because I would have kept stalling telling off my mother or attempt to make peace with Princess Celestia and her subjects. I'm going to have to apologize to young Twilight, Shining Armor, and Cadence and I imagine that that won't be an easy task to accomplish." She heaved a sigh at the thought of what that particular situation will be like.
"I would say that it'll be alright because I'll be right there beside but I can't. They probably all hate me more than they do you though I think anything can happen once they learn that this whole thing was my idea. Not sure that they'll agree to help me but I don't really care all that much. I know old Sunbutt will fight the hordes and protect Equestria and if that is the case then I'm facing your sisters and mother by myself."
"You know you don't have to do this alone? I'm with you through this all the way plus they're my family anyway I should be the one to face them more than anypony."
"Maybe but I'm the one who challenged them so it should be me that has to fight them. not you, Celestia, not a damn but me should have to fight them, but if I lose then you go right ahead but that is a big IF so you can sit there and watch me show off." I said in joking manner which resulted in Chrysalis pushing me off the edge and falling face first into the dirt.
"How can you hope to beat my family if you can't even save yourself from being pushed off a wagon." She called from atop the wagon.
"Well mostly because I won't be tired and exhausted from a lack of sleep." I nasally responded as I held my nose to keep blood from escaping.
"If you're that tired then why don't you get some rest. Last thing we need is for you to pass out in the middle of a fight should we get attacked."
"That's precisely why I haven't slept. If we get attacked then I won't be able to respond right away and prevent anything from happening." I say defiantly as I knew she was planning on pressing the issue.
"Well then I guess you'll have to miss that response time because you're joining me for a little nap because I'm not sure if you've noticed but I haven't exactly slept either." I knew she had been staying up as well to keep me company but I figured that the love energy I was providing would have been enough to stave off sleep deprivation but now that she mentions it there are subtle signs of bags under her eyes. "Because I've blatantly refused to allow you to stay up all alone I've lost beauty sleep because of you and am starting to get a little cranky so I'm not accepting no as an answer and I swear to Faust that if you try I will chain you to my bed and use you as an oversized teddybear." She threatened with half serious glare.
"Yeah, use me like a teddy bear my ass. I know you're into that BDSM crap but sorry to break to you out I don't like the idea of being tied up. It triggers a very aggressive response that makes sure that I'll be able to escape but if you're really that serious about me getting some rest then I guess I can act your teddy bear for a nap. Going to make sure that somepony wakes me up if there's trouble, no if, ands, or buts about it." I say as I cross my arms in further defiance.
"Well of course we'll be woken up. I'm not going down in history as the queen who got killed because she ordered her changelings to not disturb for a much needed rest." She says with a roll of her eyes before trotting past me into the my wagon. I know it seems unfair to have a whole wagon to myself and Lily but I only really use it to craft my equipment. I haven't told any of them that they couldn't just walk in and res if they needed to though even if I did it didn't stop her from going in there just to literally hover over my shoulder.
I walked in to see her getting all nice and comfy while she waited for me. "I didn't know that you slept with someone without going out a date. I gotta say that this is moving a little fast for me Chrysi." I rubbed the back of my head in mock shyness and embarrassment.
"Just stop with the jokes and get over here. I want to sleep but I don't want to do so without my cuddlebug." She chuckled as she saw my deadpan expression.
"Really? And you say my jokes are bad sometimes."
"*Sigh* Just get over here already I about ready to pass out and I always to know what it felt like to lay with you. I've seen all the others do it and they looked so comfortable that my curiosity is sufficiently peaked."
"Alright but let me just go get Lily I know that she'll freak out when she can't find either of us and throw a fit after she's been denied her own nap." She only nodded at that as I went to find Lily. Once I did I picked her up and took her to the wagon without saying a world. She struggles while I make myself comfy but stops once she realizes what's going on and snuggles up beside Chrysalis.
16 hours later
I woke up with Lily gone but Chrysalis still asleep with her head resting on my chest. I wasn't to worried about Lily seeing how I could hear her laughing outside. I didn't want to get up because I didn't want to disturb the cute sight before me as Chrysalis laid peacefully on my chest with the biggest smile I've seen from her yet. Most of her was actually on top of me except for her hind legs as she really was using me like an oversized teddy bear. I just held her there and stroked her back as ,y thoughts went back to the best way I could help to form an alliance between all of us without it blowing up in our faces should we not be able to convince Celestia and Luna to agree to it. I laid here for so long that I was about to go back to sleep but before I could the wagon lurched up and caused Chrysalis to wake up. She was looking around frantically but calmed down when she spotted my smiling face and felt her back being stroked. She placed her head back down on my chest and relaxed.
"Well good morning my queen." I said to which she responded by lightly booping my nose.
"Quiet you I don't you ruining this moment, it's way too relaxing and I don't want to get up yet. Though I must ask what time it is." She said without even cracking an eye open.
I pulled out my phone, which was still working even after all this time, and turned it on. It read 6:13 a.m. and considering it was a little past 2 in the afternoon we slept for a good sixteen hours. "It's six thirteen in the morning Chrysi. It seems that we slept through the rest of yesterday."
"Well then I guess I know why my changelings love snuggling with you so much. Despite your supposedly cold heart you still make them feel safe, at least that's how I feel right now."
"Thanks Chrysi, but I think we should get up soon before they start thinking we're dead or something."
"But I want lay here and snuggle with you. Please just ten more minutes?" She begged with those big puppy dog eyes to which I couldn't help but laugh at.
"Sorry Chrysi but those don't work on me though I will give you ten more minutes if you're really that comfortable." Probably just being an enabler letting her do this but she just looks so damn adorable right now and that smile is doing things to my heart that I thought that would never be felt again.
So we laid there peacefully for the next ten minutes and wordlessly enjoy each others company. She finally had her fill as she got up and went outside to get some fresh air. I just walk over to my work table and continued to work on getting my equipment made. Though things seemed odd for the next six days after that. Nothing really happened, no attacks, no issues with weather, nothing and that had me concerned. I went to bed every night with Lily and Chrysalis but left the door open to make sure that I was able to catch wind of anything as soon as it got into camp. Needless to say that that resulted in me waking up surrounded by changelings but I didn't mind seeing as Chrysalis was right about me making them feel safer. Whenever I would pet one of them they would let out these cute chirruping noises that would lead me to doing it to the others though none of them compared to the foals as they're just so fucking cute when they're all huddled together around one my limbs, even saw a few of them sucking on my fingers whenever they managed to get a hold of my hands.
The week did go by rather quick for any of our taste and now we just outside Equestria's borders near Celestia and Luna's old castle that seemed different when I scouted it out for signs of anything dangerous inside. There were parts of the castle that seemed cleaner and I think that I ate some bad berries or something because when I looked towards Ponyville, and I shit you not, I saw what looked like a giant crystal tree-like castle sitting at the opposite end of Ponyville. "Judging by your expression I take it that that wasn't there when you left?" Chrysalis asked from beside me and all I could was shake me head. "Well you haven't been here in a little over two years so I can't say I'm all that surprised. I've seen what that pink one can do and was defeated by the very thing we need to survive so I'm game to any kind of explanation when it involves those six mares."
I shook my head to regain my senses before looking to her. "Yeah I can say the thing plus there is all of the bullshit I've already been through but still I was not expecting to see that when I thought of coming back here. Though it leaves the question of whose castle that is exactly and who the princess that owns it. I can go for Twilight considering her magical prowess and that's her friendship castle but at the same time I hope it's not because I think I might end up slamming my head into a wall at something that cliche, repeatedly too." I say as we continue to stare at the crystal structure that has risen up in Ponyville though I couldn't help but feel as though something bad is going to happen when I step into Ponyville. It's not anything to pertains to why we're here but just me personally like something from my past is there and it's not something I never wanted to see again.
"So you're getting that feeling too? It's strange isn't it but the thing is.......this feels similar to when I came into existence you don't think........." He cut himself because I was getting the same vibe as I froze up.
"No, no it can't be. There's no way that she is here, i- i- it's impossible." I mutter as I froze in place. This didn't go unnoticed to Chrysalis as she turned to me, worried about what I was muttering.
"David what's wrong? Why are you muttering to yourself? Is there something that you didn't tell me?" She just kept asking question after question but I gave no answer as I was running through the chances of 'Her' being here in this world. Sure I had no proof but provided my luck I'm going to be right whether I liked it or not.
I was snapped out of my stupor as I felt my head jerk to the side. I looked for the perpetrator to see Chrysalis, already poised to deliver another slap to my face. "Huh...... wha......what happened?"
"That's what I was hoping that you would tell me."
"Sorry about that. It's just that......that-"
"That what? Come on David you can tell me if there something wrong. I care about you and I want to help you any way I can." Chrysalis said as she brought us face to face with each other.
"Yeah, I know Chrysi. It's just that I feel that there's something else in Ponyville that also wasn't there when I left, something from my world, from my past, and it's something I didn't ever want to see again." I solemnly.
"What do you think it might be?"
"The person who turned me into the monster I am today. It feels as though the very person who created this darkness in me may be I Ponyville and that if I with you I will see her but I don't want to because I don't know how I'll respond to seeing her once again."
"Her, you mean you think that the girl that broke your heart and betrayed your trust may be down there right now. I thought you said that you would be okay if the two of you ever met again." Chrysalis was the only one who I told about 'Her' and the past that we shared. I don't know how but instead of getting angry like I usually do whenever I tell anyone of my past with her, I managed to remain, she managed to keep me calm. I think I must be falling for Chrysalis if she kept me from raging as usual with that story because no one has been able accomplish such a feat in the past and a lot of those people I had known for years.
"Yeah, I did, but you have to remember that I haven't seen her since we were twelve, like.....ever. There's no telling how this will actually go if she is there but I am still going with you. I won't any of those ponies hurt you if they decide to get hostile and if you're with me I won't be tempted to do anything rash if I do see her." I say as I tried to take my mind off of those memories to the task at hand, or hoof in Chrysalis' case.
"Well I'll trust your judgement then if you say that you'll be able to control yourself but if you feel that you need to leave don't hesitate to tell me and we'll leave. You're the only one that can stand up to Celestia even though you don't have magic and I'm not risking anything more than what we have to to try and make peace." She said with a gentle sternness that let me know that she was serious about this but she was going to remain a friend first and a diplomat later. I only nod to her and we make our way down the decriped, but clean throne room so that she could address the rest of the Hive before we left.
*Ahem* Chrysalis cleared her throat loudly to harbor all of the changelings' attention. "My changelings, David and I are going into Ponyville to see about getting an audience with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to ask for their help with the upcoming with my sisters and mother's hives in a little under five months. I will return safely to deliver whatever news there may be but none of you are to come into town or attack any ponies that may wander in here. If a pony does come here do your best to conceal yourselves so as not to have that pony cause a panic before our my talk with the princesses are over do you understand?" They all stamped their hooves to show they understood but amongst the crowd I saw Lily racing up to us.
"Daddy can I come with you and Chrysi I want to see what real ponies are like and all of their sweets that you told me about." Lily asked as soon as she cleared the crowd. I was contemplating it as I don't really see anypony just outright attacking even if it is me and Chrysalis strolling into town. Lily may actually be able to come in handy in the talks seeing how she would be able to turn a tense situation into a pleasant one. Just because she is a changeling too doesn't mean that anypony will actually be that cruel to try and go after her out of spite for what the others have done.....right?
"Sure, you can come Lily, but make sure that you stick very close to me and Chrysi. We don't know yet if these ponies will give us a chance to talk before they try to attack us and I don't want you getting hurt." I agree to let her come and Chrysalis just accepted it showing that she trusted that I knew what I was doing. We headed to Ponyville with nothing except for the gauntlets I managed to make that had enough magic in them to create a very powerful shield should I need it which would be enough for now as I wasn't to worried about actually fighting anypony if it came to that.
We exited the forest and went into defensive mode as we all kept a wary eye for signs of danger. It didn't take long to get into Ponyville proper and the reactions were just as the two of us expected. As soon as they spotted me of Chrysalis they bolted into their homes which left it a ghost down by the time we got into town square. The feeling never left as I kept looking for 'Her' but then I felt something else as well. I felt that there was another familiar presence nearby and it was someone who I was going to be happy to see. The feeling was telling me to turn to left but by the time I had actually decided to listen to it I was tackled by a cream colored blur.
I looked down to see that it was Bonbon and wrapped her up into a tight hug. I heard her sobbing and felt tears on shirt as we held each other, me not making a move to pick myself up off of the ground.
"Anypony I should David?" Chrysalis asked with a smile as her and Lily watched to exchange.
"This is my friend Bonbon, Chrysalis. I told you that she would still be friend when I came back for a visit."
"You're darn right mister but I didn't expect you to keep me waiting for two whole years before hearing anything from you. I was hoping you would befriend anything that could fly and have it deliver letters to me. I was worried sick about you and it didn't help when I became friends with one of your old friends from your world and she keeps coming by to see your notebook." I had started laughing when she started scolding me but stopped instantly when I heard her say that she met an old friend of mine.
"You mean to tell me that she really is here, oh no, oh no nonononononono, this can't be happening now. The last thing I need right now is her around. Do you know where she is right now Bonbon?" I asked as I got close to her face with me having a panic attack. All I got was a scared Bonbon for all my worrying as she was now shaking uncontrollably in my grasp and saw the fear in her eyes. I calmed down upon seeing this and pulled her back into a hug. "I'm sorry Bonbon, I didn't mean to freak out on you like that." I apologized as I stroked her mane and felt her trembling lessen.
She wrapped shaky hooves around my neck as she buried her face into my shoulder trying to calm herself down. "It's okay David, I forgive you. But could you tell me why you were freaking out like that. The girl I met said that she was an old friend of yours and that she knew about your notebook so I thought that it would be okay to let her look at your drawings. Did she lie to me and she's someone who's trying to hurt you?" Bonbon asked as she pulled away from the hug.
"No Bonbon she didn't lie to you it's just that I think when she told you that we were old she meant as in we used to be friends but not anymore but I know that she wouldn't do anything to that notebook of mine. She knows how important and what I would do to those who think about harming them." I said in a downtrodden tone.
"So why did you want to you want to know where she was then if you don't think that she wasn't going to do anything to your notebook?" Bonbon asked. I opened my mouth to give her an answer but was beat to the punch.
"It's so that he knows where not to go and make sure that he is able to avoid me. Isn't that right David, even after these years you can't stand to be around because of what happened all those years ago, can you?" A familiar voice said from behind.
"Not necessarily, it's not that I can't stand being around you it's that I have no idea how I would have reacted seeing you again though can you really blame me. After all you were the one person I thought could always be there for me when I no one else would. It would seem I was wrong seeing how I had been alone ever since that day and have never been able to just live happily anywhere. Now though, I am happy and have not one, not two, but three people, or a pony and two changelings to stick by through thick and thin and even accept that monster that you two unleashed almost eight years ago." I say in an emotionless tone before I begin walking towards the tree castle.
"Well things just got immensely tense didn't they?"
"Saboru, you have no idea."
Author's Note
Saboru
Welcome Back
"David, wait!" Chrysalis shouted as she and Lily were trying to catch up with me. When they were close enough I turned around and began the trek back to what I assumed would be Twilight's castle. I gave that prediction some more strength as I saw that where the Golden Oaks Library used to be was nothing more than a huge hole in the ground now. At first I thought that that giant tree had sprouted up from here but when I took a closer look I saw that the ground around it was singed which meant that it must have been burned down.
Poor Twilight. I know don't like her much since that day but I know how hard it is to lose your home and all of the memories that you build in them if you stay long enough. I thought as I felt a bit sorry for her and Spike.
"I guess it's a good thing that all you ever did in your house was play video games or have been deleted from your mind be your own will, isn't it?"
"Not really considering that I can't just forget everything now that the catalyst is nearby now. The only reason I was able to forget everything was because she wasn't anywhere near me which made things easier. Now though, if these talks go well then I'll no choice but to be near her if she's friends with Bonbon."
Me and Saboru had that conversation a while ago when I was walking away from the town square. I was much closer to the castle now I noted that it was further out of Ponyville than I thought. Makes sense though because as I got closer to it I saw that is was bigger than I had originally thought so of course it was all the way out here, it would have demolished some houses if it took up the spot where the library used to be.
"Would you stop for a second so that we can talk about what happened back there?" Chrysalis demanded as she blocked my path.
"There's nothing to talk about Chrys. I said what I wanted to say and will deal with the rest of the issue later. Right now we have something more important to do and I'm not going to let my encounter with her run my emotions off their rails and screw this up for you." I tell her now speaking in my normal tone again.
"But isn't that what you're doing right now? Letting an encounter with that girl run your emotions."
"What are you talking about?"
"Well how about how you left me and Lily in the center of town by ourselves?" I stopped in my tracks when she said that realizing that she was right.
*Sigh* Okay I see your point but what did you expect from me? Hearing that she was here really was a shot at my self control. She was the reason why I had blocked out every memory I had of my past and had believed that I had erased them. just hearing her voice brought them all back along with the pain I felt from that day. I thought that I had forgiven her for what happened but it would seem that I was wrong but at least I was right about having you two here with me. The only reason I didn't turn to face her was because I realized that I would make good on the threat I made to her that day and I wasn't going to do that and ruin your chance of establishing peace." I told her as I finally faced her with a small smile adorning my features.
"And what will you do if she is brought forth in the talks to question you personally?" She asked with a hint of skepticism.
"Then I hope that you're right there with me, and you too Lily. I'm going to need all of the help I can get to make sure that I don't lose it. Just because I have control over the Dark State doesn't mean that I have control over my anger and that is not something that any of us want to see trust me." My smile was growing as the conversation went on as it was taking my mind off of 'Her'.
"So does that mean that you're going to be okay then Daddy?" Lily asked as she walked up to me.
"Yes sweetie I'll be fine now just...make sure that you stay close okay. I'm going to need your help to make sure I'll be alright while we're here." I tell her as I pick her up and set on top of my head.
"Hehehe, okay daddy I just right here then so I don't go anywhere." She giggle as she clung to the top of my head like she was trying to turn herself into a hat.
With all of that out of the way we made our way to the castle. My and Chrysalis steeled ourselves for what we would encounter once we got in as we stood at the entrance. We took quick glances at each before opening the doors, only for them to fly open to a bunch of guards standing there and pointing spears at us with the three princesses, the girls, and Shining Armor right behind them, all looking ready to fight a war.
I grabbed Lily and set her down next to Chrysalis before putting myself between them and the guards. "We're not here to fight Celestia." I say as I looked her in the eyes and taking no mind to any of the other ponies before us.
"And why should we believe you when you're aligned with the changeling queen that attacked our subjects?" Luna asked as she stared at our entourage with hatred.
"Because we have information that you may be interested in and we here to help you." I calmly answered back.
"And what information would that be monster!?" Shining Armor snarled out.
"How about another changeling invasion with a bigger and stronger army and their first target is Ponville." That seemed to get their attention.
"And how did you get this information exactly and what's in it for you two?"Twilight asked as I took in her new appearance. She was no longer the nerdy unicorn I last saw and was now an alicorn.
"You know you scare me when you're able to predict shit like that without any information on the, right?"
I wouldn't say I didn't have any information. You can't honestly say that you didn't suspect something would come out of her and girls being the elements of harmony did you?
"I guess you're right there but still if she says that she got the castle from solving a friendship problem I'm going to lose it. I mean unless that friendship problem somehow involves a giant monster or something like that then the blow may be partially soften." I just roll my eyes at Saburo's statement considering that he knows full well that that's exactly what happened.
"We obtained this information directly from the queens staging this invasion, who happen to be my mother and sisters, all of whom are much crueler than me when it comes to being rulers. As for what we want, well we came here seeking help to stop them before they can even arrive as well as to form a peace treaty between my hive and Equestria." Chrysalis spoke from behind me as she still didn't none of them not to attack.
"And why would you betray your family and risk death to make peace with us. More importantly why do you think that we would even be interested in forming a peace treaty after your own invasion?" Luna asked without as much venom as before.
"I know you won't believe me but it was my mother that had actually pushed me into doing the invasion. I have been wanting to make peace for a long time now but didn't know how to go about it considering that most other species don't accept us anywhere. The treaty itself would be beneficial to both of us as well seeing as we can obtain a constant supply of love energy without having to rely on kidnapping your subjects or idiotic plans that involve invasion and enslavement. I'd tried to get my mother and sisters to understand that but they stubbornly refuse to even try to change their ways. When they had told me that they were going to use the love energy that David has given us to invade Equestria I outright protested but to no avail. They wouldn't have told us anything if David challenged all of them, saying that he would stop them by himself if it all came down to it but he still needs time to prepare, time that we hope you can help provide, or at least help accelerate his progress." Chrysalis pleaded as she now stood in front of me and bowing to them.
"So this monster has been feeding you huh? Guess that's why he's standing with you of all ponies, you must have gotten him under your control. Figuring that something like him would scare off any other hive from attacking and now you two are here with this pathetic attempt to overthrow us with tales of another invasion. Surely you can do better than that Queen Chrysalis." Luna said mockingly as she shook her head in a disappointed manner.
"I am under no ones control Luna and if you don't believe me then check for yourself. As for the invasion, it's very real and it's going to start in just five months from now but as Chrysalis said I need the time to prepare for a battle with her mother and sisters. The invasion will be going on during our fight and I am going to need backup to keep their drones in the Everfree if there are to be no casualties. and before any of you say anything I'm going to say this now. If you don't want to help that's fine, but don't interfere with my preparations. We will be staying in the castle in the Everfree Forest along with the rest of the Hive but we will not come to Ponyville if you don't allow it. And for your information Luna, yes I supply the love that her hive now feeds on, but I do so willing seeing as Chrysalis had been willing to take me in even after I had declined at first. She and the others have treated me with respect even after seeing the monster I can become but then again they're not so ungrateful of things like that, unlike six certain ponies I know." I looked at the six that had caused me to have to leave though I don't think I could have been more grateful to them for it. If it wasn't for them driving me out I wouldn't have been there to save Lily or had met Chrysalis, and I would have had to interact with 'Her'.
"You deserved for everything you had done that day so you have nopony but yourself to blame" Rainbow Dash spatted out. "Besides we got a way better human to replace you and she isn't depressing as you were. We were actually able to have fun with her....... and here she comes now. She said that she knew the younger you so I bet that she could back me up in why you're a monster that deserves to be locked up in Tartarus."
I heard footsteps behind me long before Rainbow Dash was able to spot her but still focused on her rant. If she really believes that she can get evidence that I was born a monster she was going to be in for a an unwelcomed surprised. They got closer and closer before they stopped right behind and I knew what she was trying to do. "I wouldn't suggest touching me Lacie because I'm still angry and I would honestly not want to make good on that promise I made all those years ago."
"Promise, what promise is he talking about Lacie and why were you trying to hug him wasn't just a monster back on your world?" Rarity asked, confused by the actions of their friend.
"The promise he made to me was that he would kill me if I ever came near him again, and I've never bothered him since then because he never made a promise that he didn't keep. I thought that maybe he wasn't that person anymore since he didn't do anything when we met in the town square which why I tried to hug him just now. I thought that I could just apologize for turning him into that monster, for breaking his heart, and worst of all....for leaving him alone to face a world that needed the kindness that he can offer. ...........I know you're a very different person that you were almost eight years ago David but I know that that kindness still exist, doesn't it?" Lacie asked as she kept herself out of my field of vision.
"Of course it is, it's the same reason why I didn't attack you and it's the same reason why I'm here now. It's because that side of me still exist is why I've helped let Chrysalis' hive feed on my love, the reason why I help them reconstruct their hive, why I taken it upon myself to be Lily's father. You, Bonbon, and Chrysalis are the only ones that understand that about me and why it hurt so much to lose you but my anger and distrust is what is keeping me from just letting us be friends again. If you truly are sorry for everything and want to start over then you'll have to prove yourself just as everyone else who I call a friend now has had to." I say before turning around to face her once and for all.
Lacie, a caucasian woman with straight blonde hair and dark brown eyes. She is only two inches shorter than me and has the figure of the perfect model. She's wearing a light blue t-shirt that hug her C sized breast, with a dark blue overshirt that is unbuttoned along with a pair and skinny jeans and plain tennis shoes. She was my best friend, my only friend, since we were infants and we were inseparable, you would have never seen one of us without the other during the day and late into the night. I was wimpy but smart kid that didn't like it when fighting was going and try to make everyone my friend. I was taught by my parents to never fight even if someone else was hitting you and I lived by that everyday, hoping that I would make friends with everyone I came into contact with but to no avail. It was because of this teaching that I was constantly picked on as we grew older and the only thing I could do to get anyone's attention was to lay down and cry, which led to me being picked on even more. The only one to accept me was Lacie and had my back whenever things got too much for me to handle by telling off everyone who wouldn't leave me alone.
Back then the boys in our school would back off immediately when she was around because they thought that she was the prettiest girl there and grew jealous of me as I was the only one she would spend her time with if not with her parents. As the years went by I stuck to my philosophy, hoping that people would respect me for the kind soul that I was and Lacie always stuck right by me. Our relationship started to change though as we learned more about the world and was able to start understanding some of the more.....grown up feelings we were having for each other. I finally asked her to be my girlfriend after having gathered to courage to even attempt it and she had accepted. I figured that I wouldn't have had a happier live with any other girl and wanted to make sure that she wasn't taken from me.
We didn't much when we became a couple other than showing our affection in a much different manner than we used. We both knew that we were too young to do anything else besides kiss, though I guess we weren't really supposed to that either back then but we kept it to just that to keep our parents from freaking out. I treated her as though she was the most important thing in all of time and space with the love I felt for her and we were both happy. That is what I thought until a one year during Valentine's day is when everything changed for me. I had planned out a special day for the two of us and had asked her to meet me at one of the nearby parks at nine o'clock, where we were going to start it off. Excited as I was that day I had gone there three hours early and gone over everything I had planned in my head to make sure that the day was perfect.
When it reached nine she had shown up, right on schedule, but with an unexpected, and definitely uninvited, guest with her. Accompany her was the worst bullies I ever had and the only creature that I can say that I hate more than anything. His name was Alexander Ramirez had he was a dumb son of a bitch. He should have been a middle schooler when we met him in kindergarten but didn't make fun of his mental handicap because it would have hurtful. He followed to path of peer pressure when he started picking on me just like the others but seemed to enjoy it more as he would go out of his way to torture me.
When I saw him that day he was twice my size in height and muscle mass so even if I wanted to fight back I would've gotten my ass beat so I did nothing in regard to his bullying as it would only get worse if he was ratted out to teachers. I had asked Lacie why she had brought him with her and that was when she told me that we were breaking up brought that she hoped that we could stay friends. Despite having my world crumble around hearing those words I accepted anyway as I didn't want to lose her even if we couldn't be something more.
I was going to go back home without any issues but it would seem that Alex decided that he was going to kick while I was down despite the fact that Lacie had made him promise to stop making fun of me. He only uttered one taunt but that was all it took to bring me down further than I've ever felt before. He had taunted something that was meant to be a secret, a secret that only one other person knew besides myself and she was standing right here. At that moment my mind was done taking the abuse and shut down as it tried to figure what it should make me do. One part was saying to go to the fall back and cry but another part, the part that contained all of my unreleased emotions, was telling me to make him hurt, to repay the torment he's put me through and then add in interest.
As the two sides duked it out Alex continued with his torment and I could Lacie trying to stop him but wasn't having any luck. The more he went on the more the part of me that wanted to hurt him was winning out. Finally after he decided that it was a good idea to get in my face, one thought went through my head that decided my fate from there. Lacie, only person who I trusted with my hidden secret, which I still can't figure out for the live of me, had revealed it to my tormentor. She's betrayed my trust and is only trying to cover up her mistake and I'm paying the price for a fact that I should have known all these years, I am alone in this world and should have never trusted anyone to begin with. With that running through my head I had finally snapped and did a few things for the first time. The first was that I finally got angry for once, second was that I raised my fist at someone, and lastly...... it was the first time I nearly killed just for the hell of it. It was on this day that Saboru came into existence and it was him that drove my actions. I told him who I wanted to hurt, who I wanted to make pay for my torment and he made sure it happened.
Saboru had released the strength that my small body had had locked away inside and used every last bit of it get my revenge. I beat Alex mercilessly until he was inches from death. I was going to just kill him and be done with it but it seemed that I cared just enough for Lacie for her words to have had any effect in the Dark State at that time. I had stopped when she asked me to and walked away from the seen only for her to come after me. When I finally realized why I stopped to look over my shoulder and made sure she saw the dark look I had. That was when I made the promise, "Come near me again and I'll make sure you suffer like you have made me this day. I'll put you through an even worse torment than what I've suffered through all these years until you're begging for death but it will only be then will I stop and grant your wish to end your pathetic life. This is a promise I will keep no matter when or where you'll pay for your insolence should you be so foolish as to seek me out."
That was the last day I had seen Lacie, until today that is, but I'm no longer that person as I've calmed down a while ago and have gone back to be the kind soul that I was before, just not to the same extent. Lacie seemed to understand this when she looked at me and didn't see the anger that was expected to be there, but a genuine smile that hadn't been there for a long time.
Author's Note
This chapter relies heavily on dialogue and depending how well this intermixes with the next chapter will decide how much revision it will undergo.
"Queen Chrysalis
Released Tensions
"He threaten to kill and you're willing to just walk up to him? Are You Crazy!?!" Rainbow Dash from the door.
"Oh shut it Rainbow. That was a threat I made a long time ago when I was still stupid and naive to the world. Now that I've grown up and learned from my mistakes I don't intend to make good on my word, besides it would do me no good for what we're here for anyway if I went out of my way to settle a petty grudge." I said as I turned back to the group of ponies in front of me.
"Why are you here and with her no less?" Twilight asked and threw venom into her words as she motioned over to Chrysalis.
"We're here to ask for your help that would double as a warning as well."
"What makes you think you can come here asking us for help?" Cadence spat out.
"As he said, our request also comes as a warning as well. My sisters and mother are planning another invasion upon Equestria and their hives are much stronger than mine." Chrysalis said as she stepped up beside me and ignoring the glares she was getting.
"Is that you all you have to say?" Luna asked indifferently.
"There's more but I feel that this may not be something we should discuss out here lest there be spies hiding somewhere. We should head on inside before we continue to give you any more details."
"You're telling us that you're worried about there being spies but what about the changeling who is hiding behind you David?" Celestia as she pointed towards Lily who had been keeping herself pressed up against me.
"This is Lily and she is my adopted daughter. She is not here to do anything but stay by my side and if anypony touches her I won't be the only one you'll have to deal with but you're going to wish that was the last." I stated calmly. Celestia only nodded as she motioned for the guards to stand down and for us to follow. I picked up Lily before we went into the castle and kept her pressed against my chest.
"So you have a daughter now huh, how did that happen?" Lacy asked as she came up to my left.
"It's a long story but let's just say that I saved her live and she's become attached as a leach. A cute, adorable little leach that I love more than anything." I said as I nuzzled Lily's stomach and getting her to laugh.
"Real nice comparing your daughter to a leach, Dark One." Chrysalis teased though I groaned at the use of that damnable nickname.
"Okay seriously why the hell does everypony in The Hive call me that. I know that it's not just for my Dark form."
"Dark form?"
"Remember what happened on Valentine's Day when we were younger."
"Oh." Lacy simply stated.
"Yeah it's that and it's still in use though I have more control over it now." I stated proudly and heard Applejack let out a snort.
"What was that for AJ?"
"She and the rest of the girls are still on me about me saving their asses using the Dark Form, it's the whole reason why I'm living with The Hive in the first place instead of here though I got to say that it's way better considering."
"You were trying to kill us after you killed the manticores!" Rarity shouted.
"If I wanted to kill you then Twilight wouldn't have been able to blast me, in fact you wouldn't have even known until it was too late. When I turn into that monster it doesn't like to play with it's food until after they're dead."
"You're not a monster daddy. Monster's aren't nice like you are and you stopped those other monsters from hurting me before you became my daddy." Lily said as she smiled up at me before I gave her a kiss on the head.
"Oh my god she is so cute, can I hold her?" Lacy asked with excitement.
"That's up to her not me but she's not an animal you fucking nut. I would have thought that you would get your obsession with cute things under control by now." Lacy stopped and gave me a deadpan expression along with Lily, actually everyone in the hallway, aside from the guards, was looking at me with the same expression. "What? At least I never had my room filled with plush babies, right Lacy?" She blushed and turned away before shoving me.
"That was supposed to be our secret you ass." She muttered under her breath.
"Well too bad because now it's out. What do you care for anyway, everything here is fucking mini-sized anyway compared to what we would build back home, that's including the castles."
"Yes but they haven't destroyed their planet like we have." Lacy said as I only nodded in agreement. I looked over to Chrysalis to see why she has been quiet and found her giving me a mischievous smirk.
"What the fuc-" Lily smacked me in the head when I uttered the curse.
"You're not supposed to curse when I'm around remember?" Lily said like a mother scolding her child which got a few laughs from everypony.
"What are talking about?" Pinkie asked as she appeared in front of me hanging upside down in thin air and continuing to defy all laws of physics.
"I don't know David, you did seem to be making a lot of friends after what happened between us. In fact I would go as far as to say that you were happier being around them than you ever were around me." Lacy stated sadly.
"Of course it seemed that way to you but you seem to be forgetting something about why that might be."
"And that is?"
"That I had sealed away my memories of everything we did together and replaced them with nothing. The reason I seemed happier was because being around them was the only thing I knew to make me happy besides my games but even they were never able to top my games like you did."
"That was a bullshit kill and you know it. You came at me with a pistol while I was holding a rocket launcher and somehow you survived a head on shot and beat me into the ground."
"Well now that Lily put a stop to your ranting I wanted to ask what the hay were you two talking about?" Chrysalis asked as we walked into what I assume to be the throne room of the castle.
"Just a game that me and him played when we were younger that he cheated on."
"I've never cheated on a game in my life and you know it."
"Wait, is this game you're talking about the same thing as those video game systems that you had with you David?" Twilight asked.
"You had your systems on you when you came here. What were you doing when you came here, murdering something before a flash of light appeared out of nowhere and dumped you in the Everfree Forest?"
"No I was actually running away from home and took my stuff with me." I replied and Lacy looked at me in shock.
"Why were you running away?"
"Because my parents no longer wanted me around, my friends were gone, and my grandparents were slave drivers. I lost my family the day I moved to Colorado despite what they said. I could see the look of disgust in their eyes and as time moved on they began to let it come to the surface. I would have thought I was alone if I didn't make the friends I did but that didn't last long once I was finished with high school." I told as I made sure to express my hatred for those who abandoned me.
"Well I hope that you at least brought a few games with you otherwise it would be pointless to keep them." She said as she tried to lighten the mood.
"I did actually but I need a TV to play them on, and lucky for you I just so happen to have Halo 2." I grinned at her knowing that would get her riled up.
"You asshole, now I'm going to make sure a TV is made so that we can have our rematch and see once and for all who's the best."
"Not a smart move, despite not having played a game in the.... I'm going to say two years I've been here I'm still far better than what I used to be and to development of my kamikaze style hasn't made it any easier for anyone not prepared for the beating I usually give them. Though if you insist I don't think getting a TV made will be a problem once I get the rest of my suit finished."
"What do you mean, and what suit? I thought you didn't like wearing tuxedos because they strangle you."
"I don't and I'm never wearing one again but what I'm talking about is something different entirely. This suit is armor that is imbued with magic in each piece. I'm actually wearing the gauntlets that go to it just in case things got out of hand."
"I thought I sensed something different surrounding your being. The magic you speak of is chaos magic found in rare and dangerous gems. Pray tell what spells did you put into those gauntlets? Celestia asked.
"Right now, nothing more but advanced shielding spells. These, along with the rest of my suit, is highly unfinished and I believe I may need some help finishing the rest of it for the fight coming in five months which brings us to why we're here." I stated as I looked back at Celestia with a serious expression.
"I believe you are right, so tell me you two, what is it exactly that you have come to tell us? What danger is being brought to Equestria and why are you here ask for assistance?" She asked with a neutral expression.
"Well you see Princess Celestia last week I was visited by my mother and sisters about a week ago so that they could tell me of their plans to invade Equestria yet again and had came to ask for my involvement. That was their original intent but after catching me and David in a compromising position a misunderstanding had quickly formed which led to David's involvement in our meeting as well. After hearing of the plan as well as hearing my opposition to their scheme he had the guts to talk back to my mother and tell her how idiotic the attempt would be. Before any of my sisters could do anything I had offered, and this was meant to stop this plan of action dead in its tracks, I offered all of them some of the excess love we collected from David as a way to convince them to stop, needless to say it didn't work." Chrysalis was going to go no but was interrupted by Shining Armor.
"So you're feeding her then human." He spat out with disgust to which I simply roll my eyes and shake my head to show that his little display wouldn't work in scaring me.
"Yeah, as well as her entire hive. You know if any of you had been in her hoofs then you would have done the same thing without any choices left. All Chrysalis was trying to do was get food for her subjects as well as prevent their deaths." I said as I put an arm over Chrysalis when I noticed that she was shaking.
"What do mean prevent their deaths because the way you said it suggested that she wanted to try something else besides an invasion to get what they needed." Cadence asked with concerned curiosity as she too saw Chrysalis trembling in her seat.
"But I still don't understand what is everything that you're here for." Luna stated
"It's simple really, after giving them the love the Hive had gathered from me they had refused to go back on their stupidity so as a last ditch effort I challenged all of them to a duel, four against one. We came here to not only warn you of the invasion but also to form that treaty and ask for your help. Currently the rest of the Hive is waiting at your old castle until we return with the news of the results of our meeting. They are coming in five months and will have the invasion during my duel with them. The Hive is more than willing to help fight them off but they can't do it alone, especially against four other hives of the cruelest of the changeling queens to live near Equestria. So I ask this for all of us in the Hive, will you agree to this?" I asked in a pleading tone as the gravity of the situation we were in rested solely on the decision they make right now.
Celestia looked to her to everypony around her and they all nodded. "We will have to discuss this. Do you mind waiting while we come up with a decision?"
"Not at all princess." And with that they all left the room through a door on their right.
"They're not going to agree to any of this. They still think of you and me as monsters and even if they do they will only deal with the rest of the army after they've take care of us." Chrysalis said sadly as she buried herself into my shirt and held Lily a little tighter.
"Their armies have to give up after their queens have been defeated don't they. Even if I die I will beat your sisters and mother to make sure that all of you can live happily." I rubbed her back as I spoke to her softly and letting her know that I meant what I said.
"But I don't you to die daddy. I don't want to lose my family again because aunt Chryssy's family are meanies. I will be so sad if you did." Lily cried out as she headbutted my stomach.
"I know sweetheart but if I don't fight then every changeling in the hive will probably die too and I can't let that happen. You might lose me but at least you will still have your aunt Chryssy, but it doesn't matter because I won't let them get the chance." How did get stuck comforting both these girls. I'm the one who's risking their life but yet they're more scared of it than I am. I guess that's how it is when you have people that care for you, it's a strange feeling for me really but there's not much I can do now is there.
I'm not sure how long we've been huddled together like this but I wasn't complaining. These two were the only ones I cared about at the moment and nothing else mattered. The silence was calm and comforting but it had to be broken eventually and it seemed Chrysalis was to one to do so. "Hey David, what do you really think of me?" She asked out of the blue.
"What do you mean?"
"I mean do you really just see me as a friend or do you see me as something more?"
"You really want me to be honest with something like that?" She only nodded. "Well I do wish that we were something more than just friends but I wasn't sure because of the vow I made to myself to never let myself fall in love again and yet here I am going against it." I felt Chrysalis lower her head further down but I wasn't having any of it as I cupped her chin and brought her head up so that I could look her in the eyes. "But I'm gonna be so bold as to say that you are worth breaking any silly promise I made to myself when I was younger. I do love you Chrysalis and there isn't anything that will make me want to leave your side now or ever." I say before I leaned down to give her a passionate kiss. At first she just sat there as my advances shocked her but then I felt her return it with just as much as mine. It felt like we stayed like that for hours before we ended the kiss in favor of oxygen with a few strands of saliva still connecting us.
Chrysalis looked happier than I've ever seen her as I stared at her blushing face though I can't really say anything as I felt my own blush heat up my face as well. We stared into each other's eyes before Lily snapped us out of our revere, "Eeeeewwwww, that's gross now you two are going to have cooties." We laughed at Lily after she said that as we had forgotten that she had started that ridiculous cootie after talking to some of the other changeling foals during their playdates.
"You won't be saying that when you're older Lily so I would suggest you get used to it since me and Chryssy are going to be doing it a lot. In fact I think we might do it again right now. I leaned towards Chrysalis again with my eyes closed but am stopped by her hoof on my lips.
"Sorry David but not right now. We don't need to have their group coming back in here and see the two of us making out, no matter how much I want to right now." She said with her blush still ever present. I smiled around her hoof before giving it a light kiss and holding it in front of me.
"Alright Chryssy but I hope this has gotten you out of your funk. I hate seeing you cry for any reason and want to see the smile of the beautiful queen that saved my life." I stated as we embraced each other tightly.
"Don't worry David, I'm fine now but thank you for putting up with me. I may finally be able to give my changelings a better future and it's all thanks to you. I'm glad that your family and those ponies treated you so horribly otherwise I might not have found you to give my love to."
"You do realize how screwed up that sounds right?"
"Yeah but let's face it you wouldn't have been here with me and Lily if it wasn't that way."
"Yeah good point and at least I'm stuck in some dead end job like the rest of my race will be for the rest of their lives."
"Or a sexy queen to love either."
"Yes, yes, or MY sexy queen to love either." Before Chrysalis could say anything the doors on the their right opened up and in came the princesses, the Elements of Harmony, Shining Armor, and Lacy.
"We have come to a decision," Celestia paused for a moment as she looked at the group around her. "We have agreed to aid you in your attempts to stop this new invasion.
Terms
"What?" Chrysalis asked, not believing what she just heard.
"We have agreed to form a peace treaty as well as help your troops prepare. Is this not what you wanted?" Celestia asked with suspicion.
"Yes but I didn't think you would agree to it at all even it the slightest." Informed her of her doubts.
"Yes, well I believe you can thank David for that. He was right, we didn't the full story behind the invasion though I have often wondered why you never sought to do this in the first place. I understand that there may have been reservations with the rest of the world not being exactly welcoming to changelings. You both came here today seeking assistance from the same ponies that had wanted to end your lives all for the good of the ones you cherished. So David, you will be getting help from Twilight in enchanting and piecing together this suit of yours and we will help equip your changelings with better equipment as well Queen Chrysalis. But note that if any of you cause trouble you will face punishment. We will have an official document ready to sign in a few moments with the terms of our agreement but for now go to your subjects and take them to the fields outside of Ponyville and get yourselves situated." Celestia informed the two. Chrysalis and Lily got up from their seats and headed towards the door, When they noticed that David wasn't following them they turned around to see him looking at Celestia with narrowed eyes.
"What are you playing at Celestia?" I asked after a moment of staring.
"What do you mean?"
"Your face tells me that you're willing to accept this but your eyes tell me otherwise. So what's the catch, what is it that you're telling us?" I asked as he watched the ponies on the other side of the room.
Celestia sighed and dropped smile. "Very well then, since I can't seem to hide anything from you I might as well tell you. We have managed to convince Shining Armor to train the changelings but not before you and him have a duel of your own to determine just how much work you're willing to put in to become stronger. Since you seem to inspire the changelings that their commitment would be the same as yours. This is also to make sure that you won't be relying on us to clean up the mess that you have gotten yourself into. We were going to wait on the day that it was supposed to take place to tell you but it seems that yet again you've proven why you've survived in the Everfree for so long." When she finished she expected him or Chrysalis to become angry and protest but to her surprise the changeling queen stayed silent as she looked at the man and watched as a maniacal smile came across his features.
"So when does this duel take place exactly?" I asked much to their combined shock.
"In three days, and you are forbidden to use your, Dark Form, as you call it. Anything else will be permitted as long as it's not lethal." Luna informed as she was the first to recover.
"Very well then. I'll agree to this duel but don't get butt hurt when I beat you Armor. If it's for the good of the Hive then I can assure you that I won't lose." If this is what it took to make the Hive survived this I would make sure that I was more than prepared to give Shining Armor a beating that he obviously needs. It was time for me to show what the Demon could do when I'm in control. For now though we needed to return to the Hive and tell them the good news. I got up and headed towards the door with Chrysalis and Lily following close behind.
"You know that you won't win against him right. He is captain of Celestia's Royal Guard and without the use of your Dark Form it will make it all the more harder to actually do anything to him." Chrysalis said once we made it out of the castle and onto the path that led towards Ponyville.
"You know I wish that you would have a little faith in me. The Dark form was mainly something to be used in emergencies so I wouldn't have used it anyways. I always prided myself on being able to fight with my own rather than rely on Saburo's power in the first place."
"Then what of that creature you fought with last week?"
"That was more out of anger more than anything. Seeing what that thing to the ponies that had owned the convoy got my blood boiling something fierce. There was no way I wasn't going to avenge their deaths. Fighting as myself would have seen that thing run off in cowardice with the same injuries I took, but my Dark form guaranteed its death. That's the other thing too, I'm just fighting Shining Armor in a duel not a death match. The Dark form is an executioner that feels nothing but hatred so it would have been going overboard in the first place." I explained to Chrysalis. It seemed like she got everything I was saying but I could tell she still held doubt.
"Hey David wait up!" I heard a certain beige-colored mare shout from my left.
"Hey Bonny, what's up?" I greeted her with a smile.
"I was trying to get this before you came out of Twilight's castle but it took a little longer to find than I thought. Though I'm glad that I managed to catch you guys before you left." Bonbon said as she grabbed a package off her back and gave it to me. I opened it to find my notebook inside and I couldn't help but swoop her up in a crushing embrace.
"Thanks for thanking care of it Bonbon it means a lot to me." I tell her as I set back down on all fours.
"It was no problem David but what happened to my necklace. I thought you said that you were never going to take it off?" Bonbon asked with curiosity rather than anger.
"Oh I gave it to Lily and has done a good job of living up to my promise to you." I tell her as she looked at Lily and saw that she was indeed wearing the necklace that she gave me. "I hope you don't mind but she's grown kind of attached to it and refuses to take if off for any reason."
"That's alright I was going to tell you to keep it anyway, but it looks better on her than it ever did on me so I don't mind if your daughter keeps it." She said as she ruffled Lily's mane like frill.
"Hey, how did you know that she was my daughter?"
"I heard you say so before you and the changeling queen went into the castle."
"Oh damn I forgot to introduce you two didn't I. Chrysalis this is my best friend Bonbon, Bonbon this is Queen Chrysalis my-"
"I'm his marefriend." Chrysalis said as she held out her hoof.
"Well it's nice to meet you Chrysalis," Bonbon greeted with a smile as they shook. "Dating a queen huh, guess you must have finally put your good looks to use. Congratulations David, I'm happy that you finally found your special somepony."
"Yeah well I try. Anyway Bonny we got to get going. The rest of the Hive is staying in the castle in the Everfree Forest and we want to get them out of there as soon as possible. Plus I'm worried might happen if we don't get there soon."
"What do you mean?"
"I don't trust your family that should be enough of a hint for you or do you need another?" I asked as I nudged her playfully. It's something of an ongoing joke between us that we've kept hush hush just to infuriate others.
"Is it okay if I tag along. Lyra is out of town with the orchestra and it seems that Lacy is now busy with whatever happened at the castle." Bonbon asked. I looked over to Chrysalis to see what she thought and got a shrug for my troubles.
"Sure but stay close. We wouldn't you getting lost or jumped by some timberwolves or manticores. Those things are enough of a pain to fight without having to worry about all of you."
"And what is that supposed to mean?" Chrysalis asked with suspicion.
"That you're a slave driver. Over here making sleep when I should guarding the camp."
"Well then I guess I'm going to be looking out for your well being more often then if it annoys you that much."
"See, she's a bloody slave driver." We all stand there for a few moments before we burst into laughter. A confused Lily was trying to ask one of us what was so funny but let out a frustrated huff when all she got was more laughter from us. I picked her up and put her on my shoulders as we trekked into the forest of to the castle. The walk was uneventful as we made it back in no time flat. We were greeted immediately by the others when walked in and they assumed that we had good news when they spotted Bonbon following behind us. Some even greeted her as we were swarmed though stopped the moment I put up a hand. It's still surprising to me how willing they've become to listen to me whenever I had something to say and that has led to a few jokes of calling me the changeling king between Chryssy and I.
"Listen everyone, I know a lot of you are assuming that things went well because she's here." I spoke loud enough so that the entire could hear me. "Well I going to tell that..... you're right. The princesses of Equestria have agreed to make peace and allow asylum in Equestria. What I need all of you to do is make sure everything in the convoys are secured and move out. We will be moving to the fields south of Ponyville and that is where will be staying for the time being. We will also have Shining Armor help train our troops with better equipment than what we already have though that won't be for another three days and even then it will have to wait until after my fight with him." Murmuring started amongst the crowd when they heard this and from what I pieces I could catch they were confused on the reason for the duel. "The duel is the princess's' way of determining our willingness to defend ourselves as well as them. They have it in their minds that I represent just that but I say that you can show them yourselves with what training we already do. I will win this fight to show that not only are we willing but that we're more than capable of handling ourselves out in the field. So what do you all say, are you ready to show Equestria's army what we can do?"
"YEAH!!!"
"Will we be ready to end the invasion?"
"YEAH!!!!!!!!!"
"Are you ready to show the other hives who's stronger?"
"YEEEAAAHHH!!!!!!!!!" Well they're pumped and ready to go.
"Look out Shining Armor, here comes the true Demon." Saburo said with the same determination as the Hive.
"Damn right, and I'm going to make sure that Chrysalis's mother regrets ever thinking of doing this. We'll be ready when she comes and when they do I will make them submit to Chrysalis's whim." I spoke in a serious tone that pervaded just how I felt now. I know that the invasion is in five months but as I told Chrysalis earlier, I don't trust her family and will be damned if they catch me off guard.
With the spirits of the Hive up high the caravans were loaded up and moving out of the castle in just a couple of hours. We came across a problem immediately with the gap around the castle but that problem was solved when Chrysalis suggested I use the gauntlets to create barriers to fill in the gap. After some trial and error I managed to create a bridge strong enough to allow the convoy to move safely. After that it was only a matter of minutes to get to Ponyville and head to the south fields. Everypony that was out and about had stopped what they were doing to watch was happening. When they spotted me they started pointing and whispering things that I couldn't hear though I din't really care. Just like the girls and princesses I was still pissed at all of them for turning on me the way they did.
There were of course ponies who had problems to having changelings traveling through town but they were quickly disposed of by me. My glare could be compared to Fluttershy's 'Stare' and got them all to back off in a moments notice. Once we got to the south fields the wagons were put into a circle a fair distance away from each other and everypony got to digging. Bonbon stayed to help until the sun started its descent towards the horizon. After the moon had been risen into the sky did Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Twilight show up with a scroll that was to be the official document for our treaty. When they got there I tried to get into their meeting but Twilight tried to kick me saying that since I wasn't royalty that it did not concern me. Of course Chrysalis saw this and told her to step aside seeing how they said nothing as such back at the castle and that I was considered a leader amongst the Hive anyway so her point was invalid.
After the two of us read and signed the treaty they promptly left and though all of the princesses except Twilight were happy to see me back I kept quiet or spoke in a neutral tone to show that I was upset about the banishment. It was like this for the next two days as they stopped by to see how we were settling in. I could be on the middle of a conversation with Chrysalis but will either go on without acknowledging them or leave to go help with the construction of the new Hive. They finally took the hint of the reason why I was acting the way I was from Lacy when she came with them during one of their visits. I knew that she was going to tell them but if I'm to give her a chance to prove that she really does want to be friends again then I have to put some trust into her.
They tried to apologize for the banishment but I wasn't going to hear it. I told them the only reason I wasn't going off on them was because of my friends, which consisted of Bonbon, Lacy, and apparently Lyra, as well as for my daughter, Chrysalis, and the Hive. They didn't seem to get the memo as they kept on trying to convince me so I put up a soundproof barrier courtesy of my upgraded gauntlets. They still weren't finished but they were close and that goes for the rest of the suit. Despite her obvious hatred for me Twilight was eager to help with the suit as it provided so many more magical applications thanks to my drawings and the functions that they served. It was during this time that I had met Discord and found out that Celestia had him reformed by Fluttershy and was now allowed to roam free, as long as he behaved himself of course.
"I'm more than ready. Don't worry Chryssy I will be alright if that's what you're worried about."
"I know, and even if this just a duel I can't help but feel worried. Shining Armor may not be happy about refusing to be Cadence's friend again."
"I don't really care considering that she could have said something that day but no she, like almost everypony else in this fucking town, just watched me walk away, uttering the same cruel, hurtful things that they were. The same could be said for Celestia and Luna too."
"You made her cry after calling her a backstabbing whorse. Besides you were willing to forgive Lacy and give her another chance." Chrysalis pointed out the events of yesterday.
"Lacy is different. She had good intentions when she revealed my secret but I allowed a lifetime of pent anger and rage consume me and drive my actions for the next few years before I wised up."
"Will Shining Armor and David please step into the ring." Celestia's voice boomed through the tent.
"Guess it's show time." I sat to myself as I step out to find a massive crowd filled with changelings and ponies cheering for me and Shining Armor respectively. I spotted him across from me and he did indeed seem upset as we walked towards to middle of the arena.
"Will the competitors touch their hooves, or hands, together and move back ten paces." Celestia said as I held out a fist but Shining Armor simply snorted before backing up the required distance.
"This is going to be fun." Saboru said exactly what I was thinking as I took my position. The crowd started to countdown from ten as the excitement in the air grew.
"Begin!" Celestia shouted the moment they hit zero and I threw up a barrier as Shining Armor was shot out a magical beam towards me. I dropped my shield and ran at him with the intent of ending this quickly. As sent a wave of magic to disorientate him long enough to deliver a magically fueled punch to the face. That was the plan anyway but it seems that he was able to recover quickly after the wave hit and blasted me square in the chest.
"So much for ending this quickly. Let's hope he doesn't turn out to be a disappointment." I say as I pick myself up off the ground. It didn't take long for him to come charging at me. It seemed he sought to use my own tactic against me as he jumped up and fired another beam at me only for it to be blocked by my shield. I felt pain dominate my midsection as I was sent flying into the wall and slid down it, clenching my gut and the ponies cheered loudly. I looked up to see a smirking Shining Armor stand beside another guard. "What the fuck is this you coward, can't fight your own battles?"
"Remember anything goes, except you can't use your Dark form. I thought you would have known that, oh well I guess you're losing after oh mighty demon." He replied smugly as I stood up.
"Alright then you fucking coward. I'll fight you and however many guards you throw and I will still win without my Dark form and when I do I'm going to make sure Equestria knows just how much honor you actually have." I said angrily as he just performed one of the last things you want to do in a fight like this when you're facing against me. Ganging up on me pisses me off more than anything when it comes to a fair fight and I have a tendency to blow up, and without changing too so this is not going to be pretty.
With this in mind I let loose a vicious growl before charging back at Shining Armor. He stood there as he charged up his horn but right as he was about to release it I grabbed the guard that had moved to intercept my strike and used him as a meatshield then repositioned my hands to grab hold of his hind legs and use him as a club. Shining Armor was pinned down as I kept the guard atop of him and proceed to punch his face in. I got in several punches before being tackled by more guards and was sent flying a few feet as they helped their captain up and moved their unconscious comrade out of the arena. Before I could make a move I was jumped from behind by four more guards and was pinned down. I struggled furiously as I attempted to stand back up though with little success but with a lot of rage.
The more my struggling got me nowhere the angrier I got and I was counting on it at this point. There are two types of anger when I'm involved. The first is psychotic rage that comes from holding back my emotions, this is what my Dark form is born from. The other kind is the murderous rage that comes from situations like this. I believe the honor between warriors in a fight and expect everyone to live up to it as well. I know that that is not going to happen but that's the reason I follow it so diligently; it's because of this that I could let my murderous rage loose without getting into that much trouble seeing how at that point it's nothing more than self-defense.
"Now it's time to pay!" I growled as my vision turned red and my body stiffened. I was getting up but they couldn't push me down and when I was blasted I barely moved a few inches. A feral was released as I straightened up and looked at the group before me with bloodlust. The suit responded to my emotions as it should and a bright light was emitted from it as my new and favorite weapon came into existence.
The Divine Hope of Lost Souls is it name and collecting souls is its game. The blade was similar to that of an executioner's but it was black with golden runes running along the surface towards the handle. The handle was also black but it was covered a magically enchanted cloth that allowed it expand and collapse on a whim and it too had the same golden runes covering its surface. Last, but certainly not least, was the hook that had grooves spiraling along its length and razor sharp spines running along the outside of it. The hook, like the rest of blade, was covered by the golden runes that ran from the source that rested at the tip of it. A pendent that hold vast amounts of magic and is to be used as an absolute last resort as it takes time to recharge the energy. This blade is one of the deadliest that I ever thought of and you want to know what the worst part about this blade is...... it's still incomplete.
The guards backed away as I gripped the staff like blade within my grasp. I only gave them a few moments to admire it before I used the magic in my suit to enhance my speed to get the drop on one of them and hit him with a blast from the blade which in turn took another four guards with him. "Four down, forty one to go."
I went to work immediately disposing of the rest of the guards until it was only me and Shining Armor left, and he was not looking so good as he realized that we were alone. "The deal was that you couldn't use your Dark form if you and the bug wanted your troops trained." That got plenty of hisses from the changelings in the crowd but they went silent when I put up my hand.
"Yes that was the deal and I have honored it. My Dark form involve me having claws and fangs as well as slitted pupils but I know that I don't any of those. All of this is a result of the suit responding to my emotions of anger that I felt towards your cowardice. If had only played fair then I wouldn't have been tempted to have to test out this feature of the suit yet until it was complete but alas you forced my hand." I said in mock disappointment before delivering the final blow and knocking unconscious with the rest of his troops. I heard nothing but silence after he fell and looked up to see absolutely everyone in the stands with an expression of shock and mortal terror, even from Lily. As I looked around the crowd I noticed my reflection from a shield and I saw an evil madman instead of to friendly psychopath and then noticed the state of the my opponents. They were all bloodied and battered but alive, though just barely. After double checking that I was actually seeing what I was seeing the Divine disappeared from hand and I ran out of the arena. I headed to my wagon and dove under it to the hole I had made whenever I wanted privacy. As soon as I was in I recovered it and used a sound proof barrier on the entrance to keep everyone from discovering me.
"I truly have become The Demon. Now I remember where that nickname truly came from. It came the day I was truly betrayed, the day when my parents abandon me and why I truly told myself never to love again. It was the day I stopped the shooting at my high school........ the day I should have died." David stated as his eyes turned dull and lifeless in the light of the black flames that lit up his den.
"Where are you ya big idiot? Don't you know that we all need you here ?" Chrysalis said as she and a search party of ponies and changelings came back from the Everfree Forest. It has been a month since David had disappeared after running out of the arena and since then ponies and changelings alike have been scouring both the Equestria and the Everfree Forest for any signs of him but to avail.
"Judging by your expression that you didn't find him today either?" Celestia asked as Chrysalis walked back to her new hive that had been finished two weeks ago.
"No and I'm starting to get really worried about him. I know that he can take care of himself but the look on his face when he ran out. That can't mean anything good, and then there's poor Lily, she hasn't stopped asking about him since that day and goes back to crying whenever I have to tell her that we haven't found him." Chrysalis replied as she hung her head down.
"I know, I might have only just met the filly but I've come to care for her as well but not as much as David did. He was her way of forgetting about the pain of losing her parents as much as she is a way for helping him deal with, well, everything. I just wonder where he could have gone off to." Celestia stated calmly as they neared the hive.
"I wish I knew but-" She was interrupted the her captain came running towards her and Celestia.
"My queen we have found David." The captain informed them.
"What!?"
"We found him during our training in the courtyard. A stray shot from one of the drones went off course and stuck a wall near the entrance. When me and captain Armor went to assess the damage he was right there but something was off about him." The Changeling captain said as he tapped a holed hoof to his chin.
"Different how?"
"Well if I had to describe it in one word he seemed...hollow."
"Hollow?"
"Yes, hollow. The colors in his eyes seemed lifeless and he was unresponsive to anything to we have to say though that could probably be attributed to the barrier that he has around himself. Hasn't dropped since we found him, even when Lily tried." The two rulers were shocked to hear this and proceeded to the training courtyard. When they got there they saw a large group around the doors and knew the captain was telling the truth. The group parted when they saw them and they turned the corner to see that David was indeed sitting in a hole in the wall and looked to have been there for quite awhile judging by his appearance. His arms and legs looked to be thinner even with his suit on and could see that his eyes held no life to them. In front of him was Lacy, Bonbon, and Lily as they we were trying to convince to come out.
Lily turned around as she noticed the others become quite and spotted Chrysalis and Celestia heading towards them. "Aunt Chryssy we need your help. We can't get daddy out and I think there is a force field blocking the way."
Chrysalis and Celestia looked at each other for a moment, "Everypony we are going to need you to get behind cover." Celestia said as she and Chrysalis charged up their magic. The group ran behind the wall but stayed near the entrance so that they could peek around the corner to see what they going to do. As soon as they thought the everypony was going to be safe from any harm they shot their magic and the barrier that kept them separated from David. As soon as their magical energy got near the barrier a fiery orange beam shot out of the human and out more into the barrier yet there still seemed to be no real reaction from him as if this was more involuntary. Neither ruler relented with their attack as they put energy into the blast.
Bvroom A small explosion was felt through the room as everypony was blown back from the blast. They all got up with the help of those that were waiting behind the door of the training yard. As soon as Chrysalis and Lily were up they rushed into the crevice and tackled David to the ground as they embraced him. When he didn't return after some time Chrysalis pulled back to see him staring blankly at the ceiling. It was then that she got a better look at his appearance and saw that his ribs could be seen through his skin and it appeared that his body had lost mass all around.
The doctor, a brown earth stallion, came in to give him a formal check up which took the better part of an hour. When he was finished he stored his equipment in their respective receptacles before turning to Chrysalis and Lily would had been watching to whole time.
"So how is he doctor?" Chrysalis asked when he walked up to her.
"He should be fine for the most part. Despite having gone through a month without any sustenance he seems to be surprisingly fine. We'll have to keep him for at least a week as we pump the nutrients back into his system after that somepony just needs to make sure that he eats regularly and he should be back to normal in no time." Chrysalis breathed a sigh of relief at hearing that David should be fine. "Now if you'll excuse me I must go check on the other patients but you are than welcome to stay here."
"Thank you doctor." The stallion nodded before leaving the room. Chrysalis walked over to the bed and helped Lily climb on it. Lily laid on his lap and snuggled up against him and Chrysalis grew worried when he didn't respond to her touch. That worry dissipated soon after as she saw him look down to Lily and run his fingers through her mane which drew a purr from the little one.
"......I've missed you too sweetie." He finally said after a bit of a delay. Chrysalis could feel the fear that he was feeling and she knew what the cause of it was.
"Why are you so jealous of us David?" Chrysalis asked out of nowhere. The catch question caught the man by surprise as his eyes flew open and his tears seized.
"W-wh-what?" David's confusion was clear as day but the queen knew he had heard her.
"You heard me mister," She said as she looked at him with narrowed eyes and poked a hoof at his chest. "Why are you so jealous of are seemingly perfect lives that would make you wish that you didn't exist at all?"
"No it's not, do you mind telling me so I can understand better?" She asked angrily.
"How about the fact that I've ruined lives and have been seen as a monster for as long as I can remember. No matter where I go, what I do, there is always something that happens that leads to the rumors of the Demon. I am nothing but a magnet for trouble, big and small, and there's not a damn thing I can do anything about it. I'm jealous because if not for my existence then maybe things could be better for everyone. I'm jealous because despite the troubles thrown at all of you you can get a reprieve no matter how short it may be. I don't know what happiness anymore and I don't think I ever have. Despite what I may say I'm not really, I've never really been happy but I guess there is something that's telling me that I should be happy even I don't know what it is. That feeling comes out more often when I'm around you two though and whether or not the feeling is false I don't want to lose it. Maybe things would have been better if I had just let myself be killed when I saved Lily, maybe then she wouldn't have put up with me as father, maybe-" CRACK David's head snapped so sharply to the left that he thought his head had been smacked off.
After regaining his senses from the shock the sudden slap had put him in he felt the pain hit him full force and his face started to swell. He put his down once again so that none could see his face as he knew who and why they had hit him and what he would see when he looked towards the culprit.
"Look at me." Chrysalis commanded though he did make a single move. "I said look at me dammit!" She growled angrily. "Dammit David Herrera look at me or so help me I'll make you wish that you were dead!" She shouted which caused him to scoot away from her before slowing picking his head up to look at her. It was just as he thought after he was slapped as a very angry Chrysalis was staring at him. He had to fight the urge to get off of the bed and run as he looked upon her anger at such a close range.
"I don't know you think you are but it's not like we've had it easy before you showed up. Both the ponies and us changelings have had our fair shares of problems that we wish would go away but they don't. Your daughter is right about your habit about running away from these things and it stops now. Then there is this whole thing about you not feeling genuine happiness. If that were true that how come I can feel it overcome your sadness. False emotions only mask the real ones in a thin blanket that even a foal could see pass so don't even try pulling that crap. You have us to look to for help and you know that but you refuse get any because of your damn pride and arrogance. To make sure you understand that I'll start to offer punishment whenever you try bottling up certain emotions until I say otherwise, do you got that?" David could only sit there as his entire body was trembling and he was scared out of his wits as Chrysalis bared her fangs at him when their faces were an inch from each other. He snapped out of his trance when he heard her release a threatening growl and he rapidly nodded his as he tried to get as far away from her as possible.
David ignored what pain he felt when he fell out of the bed and backed away into a corner and used the blanket that had fell with him to cover himself up. It was then that Chrysalis reeled in her temper and realize what she was doing to the one she loved. She looked around the room and was surprised to find nopony had entered the room during her rant, or at least that was until she saw piece of Celestia's mane sticking out in front of the window at the door. She found Lily had also exited the room as she was nowhere to be found before turning back towards the shaking bundle.
"I'll make sure you get all the love need when you're better, that I promise." Chrysalis sleepily mumbled before falling asleep.
Author's Note
This chapter felt weird but entertaining to me as I wrote it though I'm not sure if you'll feel the same way but I figured I'd give you a heads up before you delved deep into it.
Visit
I awoke in a bed which was strange because the last thing I remembered from yesterday was cowering in the corner, not my best moment by the way, as Chrysalis........... that was the first time I've seen her that mad even when I thought she was going to skewer me after I was first brought into the Hive. I knew she was trying to tell me something but all I heard was those of a predator that had corner its prey, which is what I felt like when it started. All I could do was focus on my fear and it twisted my reality until I couldn't take anymore and fainted. I never faint, even from blood loss. The only reason I just passed out after fighting that creature in the wagons was because I was tired and I knew that I would be safe one I had reached the gates. Took everything I had really to prevent myself from finding a tree to sleep in with how comfortable the giant ass leaves looked.
"Thanks Saboru, don't know what I would've done if you weren't here."
"You may not know what would've happened but I do so I would suggest that you two work things out pronto." He said angrily.
"How about being forced to live in a dark hole because you idiot of a host can't wait to see what will happen if he actually stuck around for the after effects of his own performance!"
"You know why I don't stick around when this shit happens. Have you ever seen anyone respond positively whenever I lose my shit?"
"No but what's the worst that could happen? You have superior strength, speed, intellect, and now magic at your disposal so no matter what they might do you could at least by yourself enough time to run if need be." Dammit, he's right. With everything I have to work with I'd be able to at least run from the scene should I be attacked.
"What is the M.G.W. event and why are you so afraid of it?" I heard Chrysalis say as I was snapped out of my conversation with Saboru. My fear started to rise again as I saw her green eyes staring right at me, filled with curiosity but all I could see was the anger they held from yesterday. Her expression changed when I started shaking again to that of worry and hurt and went to move closer to me but stopped when she notice me backing away. She got up and stepped off the bed with tears brimming her eyes when I did nothing but sit there and shake. When I saw her on the verge of crying my fear was replaced with the need to comfort my mare and that's what I did as I got up out of bed and grabbed a hold of her before she could run out the room.
"I'm sorry about yesterday. I didn't mean to scare you like that but I was just so angry after hearing what you said about leaving us. You're the best thing the ever happen to me, Lily, and the Hive and none of us want to see you leave." Chrysalis said after she had calmed down enough to speak.
"Yeah, I know and I wouldn't change that for anything in the world." I say as I hugged Lily's small form to my chest as she nuzzled my cheek and reached her forelegs around my neck.
The doctor went through checking my vitals and the fluids they had me hooked me up to, all the usual stuff a doctor checks up on, and checked my charts after he was done to write some stuff down.
"What are you talking about?" I asked, confused by the sudden statement.
"Well it would seem that you are recovering quicker than anticipated do to the chaos magic that was absorbed into your bloodstream while you were.... 'away' which also tells us why you haven't died of thirst or hunger."
"How long was I down there anyway?" I asked to no one in particular.
"You were down in that hole of holes for about a month, give or take a day or two." Chrysalis informed me.
"Really? It felt like years had passed while I was in there, oh well. So with my new recovery speed, how long do you think I'll have to be in here for." I asked as I looked at the stallion.really stupid.
"Hey look at the bright side, you can see what your little show has done for helping cool things down between changelings and ponies." Bonny said as she walked up to me and gave me a hug which I happily returned. Weird how a stern talking to is all that I need to is all I needed to set me straight.
You better watch yourself. Remember that this "puss" kicked your ass plenty of times in the past and I'll gladly do it again. I shot back as I delved into the void he resides in to give him a swift kick in the ass before returning to reality. "You know I've actually been meaning to ask about how that was going. That and where in the hell my suit?" I asked as I looked around but didn't see the suit I made anywhere in the room.and a demon living within his soul?" Discord chimed in as he appeared on a hammock hanging from the ceiling just above my head.
"She's right David. I had the girls to reform Discord long after you had left Equestria's borders." Celestia spoke up for the first time since she got here.
"We simply showed him how good you felt when you have a friend, well Fluttershy did anyway the rest of us were still skeptical." Rarity as she and the rest of them shot Discord a mischievous look which tells me that they got him to do something that was rather embarrassing. "In fact, why don't you tell him just what you think about the ways of friendship Discord darling?"
"No." He said defiantly.
"Please Discord, for me?" Fluttershy asked him with the dreaded puppy dog eyes. He struggled to look away as he summoned walls made of wood, bricks, steel, and even diamond appear in front of him only for all of them to break soon after.
"Yeah but I have no idea how many considering that I don't know whether or not he still had them after that day though I highly doubt it." Lacy rolled her eyes as I glared at her.
"I know, but that changes nothing."
"It changes whether or not you get to live a full live or if you die early." I statement in a matter a fact sort of way.
"Maybe but I still don't care."
"Dammit, you're fun." I said as I sit down on the floor pouting right next to Discord. Everyone laughed yet again at the plight me and Discord were forced to put up with from our oppressors.
"Yeah, just as I thought. If it wasn't for the fact that I'll be out of commission for several more days I would takeover training and have go back to your rock so you could hide there until this mess passes, but as things are I will give you a chance lest I be labeled a hypocrite after I just said that I was willing to put things behind me but don't expect us to become friends you sniffling coward." I spoke with venom to get my message across to him as well as to tell the others that my mind was made up on the matter and nothing would convince me otherwise. He merely nodded before getting and him and Cadance left the room.
"Are you sure there's nothing that could change your mind?" Luna asked, breaking the silence that had veiled itself around the room.
"No, there isn't. I don't deal with people, or ponies, like that. You want to settle a score, fine, but it remains between you and the one you're after. Even then it wasn't the fact that he had those guards help him but the fact that nothing was said about it until after things were already turning in my favor. All of you should be glad that I held up my end of the deal otherwise none of them would have made it out that arena alive. Believe me when I say that despite that what I did while I was still normal you can imagine what would have happened should I have lost it and went back on my word." I stated calmly.
"It's nice to be back Chryssy." I respond as I pull her closer. We engaged in a short, but passionate kiss before lulling off to sleep.
I awoke the next day feeling much better thanks to that talk I had with Chryssy and Lily. I noticed Chrysalis was laying her head on my chest as Lily laid curled up on my stomach so I decided to just lay here and stroke Chryssy's mane and caused her to let out a happy sigh as she pressed herself against me. "So do I have the David I know back?" I heard Saboru ask.
What would you do if I said no? I ask him in thought so as not to disturb my mare and daughter's slumber.
"Then I might have to murder you."
Which in turn would me you would die too.
"I would prefer death over a whiny bitch."
Okay good because I would have killed you now if you allowed me to live with such an existence.
"Good to have you back bud." He stated with humor in his voice.
Like I told Chrysalis yesterday, it's good to be back. I still can't believe I got told you by such a small filly though, and who's my daughter no less. I stated with a bit of humor of my own.And with that I'm no longer listening to you. I don't need you making me skeptical of my daughter because of your damn conspiracies you fucking head case. I heard him try to protest but I blocked him out before I could catch much of it and went back to enjoying the peace and quiet of the early morning.
"Only when I move and by the looks of I won't be doing any time soon." I say as I gesture over to the two sleeping changelings with my head.
"If you say so but don't hesitate to tell us if something doesn't feel right. Everypony just got you back we don't want you lose again, anyway breakfast should be along shortly if you're hungry." She left before I could question her statement.What the hell does she mean that nopony wants to lose me again. Last I check most of Ponyville is still scared of me or they hate me, is she talking about everyone who came by yesterday? I thought to myself but decided to just shake it off and worry about it later.
I continued to lay in my bed for about thirty minutes, during which another nurse came in with a tray of food, and I was staring at the ceiling lost in my own thoughts. My vision was suddenly taken over by green as I felt as pair of lips on my own. I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around Chrysalis and deepen our kiss before pushing her away, though making sure to keep her laying on my chest, so that I could look into her beautiful eyes. "Good morning Chryssy." I greeted with a smile.
"Really?" I heard her ask. "That's dumb." I heard her say after a second of silence. Lily then lets out an adorable little squeak as I lift her off of my face and put her down on my stomach.
"Well hello to you too Lily, how are you doing?" Red Heart asked as she nuzzled the filly.
"I'm really happy now that we found my daddy but now he stinks." She stated bluntly which caused me to groan and set off both her and Chrysalis's laughter.
"Is there a shower or something in this bathroom or would we have to go somewhere else to wash up?" I ask as I haven't gotten up to use the bathroom since I was brought here which I found to be kind of weird but as long as I don't piss and shit myself I'll be good.
"Excuse me!?" She shouts at me suddenly and making me back away a little.
"What, I'm not supposed to leave the hospital and you said it yourself, washing Lily is a nightmare after she's done playing in the mud. So why are you getting mad at me?" I ask cautiously as she gaze narrows.
"Well it's the truth." I state simply and unfazed by her gaze. "You don't believe, oh well, I honestly wasn't expecting you to anyway since I don't really have a way to prove it but I'm not back down from it either plus I've already apologized and it would be redundant for me to do so again."
"If she doesn't?" She ask as she followed us in.
"Then I'll take care of it. Why are you worried about my relationship with Chrysalis anyway?" I ask her with my back turned to her as I adjust the water to the right temperature before putting the stopper in.
"Ah, so you're trying to help Chrysalis and Lily." I stated as I helped Lily get into the tub.
"No, I'm trying to help those two and you."
"Since when were we friends?" I asked her.
"What do you mean, 'Since when were we friends?' We've always been friends haven't we?" She asked in a hurt tone.
"As far as I know, no. The last time we met each other was after I passed out on that first day I got here and if I remember right you were right there with the rest of Ponyville as all of you were giving me death glares the day I went into the Everfree Forest." The mood would have been tense for the both of us if it wasn't for Lily who was playing in with some of the soap suds as she made herself a bubble beard.
"Oh," She looked down dejectedly and I sighed as didn't want to see the mare be downhearted because of my lingering grudge.
"Look Red Heart, I have no objections if you do want to be friends it's just that I didn't know that you actually considered me one from what I stated a second ago. I have nothing against you if that's what you're thinking." I say as I look to the mare with a smile.
"Well I wasn't sure since I've heard that you can hold a grudge." She said as she pawed at the ground.
"Hey, you saw how I was acting towards Princess Celestia and the others didn't you?" She nodded. "Then why would you be worried about me holding a grudge against you?"
~30 minutes later~
"Whew, now I see why Chryssy has a hard time trying to clean you. You somehow get mud in places that shouldn't even be possible and it gets all hard and sticks to your fur like gum." I say as I walk out of the bathroom covered in more filth than when I had walked in, and right behind me was Lily as she strutted out like she owned the world.
"Sorry sweetie, not right now. You just cleaned up and I don't want to get all this dirt back on you but I promise I'll give you one when I get out okay?" I tell her as I slowly stopped rubbing Chrysalis's belly so that she wouldn't notice though she seemed to out of it anyway to properly register that my hands were no longer touching as she stared up into space with a look of bliss. I booped her which snapped her out of her blissful state and look up at me happily though she didn't move.
"Yeah but that was before we knew that Lacy was here, now all they need to do be her friend and ask and then it's not as special anymore so you should get ahead of the curve before ponies come crowding in here for a free ones."
"He got to experience the joy washing Lily after she had played in the mud after a storm all by himself." She said as she and Lace snickered.
"Actually it only took me about thirty, thirty five minutes tops." Answer back just as, if not more, smugly than her.
"What!? But it took us nearly two hour to get her even decently clean. How the hell did you get her to be practically sparkling in about half an hour, and without magic no less." I looked at her questioningly for a moment before actually answering.
"Remember that cartoon Johnny Test that we used to watch every Saturday along with Sonic X, Cubix, Kirby, and Yu-Gi-Oh?"
"You mean the one with that kid with fiery hair, geniuses for sisters, and a talking dog?"
"That's the one."
"Then yes, and that is a terrible comparison considering how much of a clean freak he was. I honestly think that him and Rarity would get along assuming that he can't over the fact that she's a talking pony."
"Fuck you David."
"I didn't know that you liked doing that in front of children Lacy, god you've become such a perv." I shake my head seemingly in disappointment as she glares at me as Chrysalis just laughs and Lily looks around confused on what's happening.
"Thank you Chryssy."
"Even if she is a pervert." I laugh as I walk into the bathroom with my clothes in hand and shut the door.
3rd person
"Why must you do that to me?" Lacy asked.
"Because you seem to keep walking into traps like that." Chrysalis simply stated. "So what did you come here for anyway? I thought you said that you were going to be too busy to visit for the next couple of days?"
Lacy allowed a devilish smile appear on her features which really creeped out the changeling queen. "Let's just say that going through this humiliation is going to be worth it once he hears what news I have for him."
Author's Note
I know that there are some cartoons I mentioned there that some of you may not have even heard of but I assure you that they are in fact real but nobody seems to remember them.
Why does nobody remember them.
New Technology and the Match
I came out of the shower wearing my boxers and pants with a towel around my neck and saw a peculiar but welcomed sight near the door. Right there on a cart was a flat screen tv only a little bigger than the cart, like my old tv back at my grandparents house. I was confused on what it was doing here until I heard snickering come from the bed. I looked over to see Lacy giving me a knowing grin and I connected the pieces together. "You got the blueprints from my phone and built a tv while I was down there didn't you?"
"Oh alright, well it'll be a while before everypony else gets here what do we do until then?"
"Well I don't know about you but I'm hungry."
"But you ate breakfast not to long ago."
"Tell that to my stomach." As if on cue a loud grumbling could be heard from my stomach.
"Okay, point taken you pig." Chrysalis stated as she got off of the bed and put Lily on her back. She trotted out the door as I was putting my shirt on though I didn't mind since Lily has been in here since I was brought here.
"Yes well neither of us thought that we would end up in a world of magical talking ponies either but here we are. I can honestly tell you that I'm glad things turned out this way." I tell her as my head pops through the collar.
"No." I state simply.
"But why not? What about your family and friends?" Lacy asked with genuine curiosity.
"Because I have nothing for me there. My family hates me and treats like a slave while my friends left to god knows where. I was alone on Earth Lace and no matter how hard I try I will always be alone in had stayed there. Those who knew me hated me and if they didn't that's because we rarely had contact we one another. No girl would have ever loved me because I'm murderous psychopath with the capability to destroy the world whenever I damn well please and I have so many trust issues that I can't really make any friends. The only one I would have left is you and that's assuming that you weren't brought here and we met up again. But here I have everything that I thought I could never have. I have friends here, a family, and a beautiful mare that loves me despite all of that and I wouldn't trade that for anything in all of time and space."
"Lacy there was a time I hated the entire human race, including myself, but I moved on. I will never forgive them for what they did to me but I'm not going to seek revenge if I ever see them again it's beyond me at this point." I tell her as we move through the halls and get to the cafeteria where we spot Chrysalis and Lily waiting for us. Lily hovers over to me as I wait for her with open arms and she plops down into them. Chrysalis decides to hoof it and trots over and nuzzles my side. We move over to the line, Lace grabbing a tray for herself and Chrysalis grabbing one for me and another for herself and Lily.
"Sure sweetie."
"What were your parents like before they didn't want you anymore?" She ask bluntly. Chrysalis was about to say something about it but I stopped her with by raising my hand.
"The kiss cam, what are you..oohhh, god that was embarrassing." She said as she put her head into her empty hand.
"For you maybe, I got a nice kick out of that, especially since it was the perfect opportunity for revenge after the prank you pulled on me just before we left."
"Well at these ball games there are cameras that are recording them so that other people at home can watch them from their tvs. Some of these cameras also broadcast to these big screens in the stadium so that people that are farther away from the playing area can see it more clearly. During the game though or breaks they have thing to keep people entertained and one of these things is the kiss cam that will show random couples sitting in the stands and when they see themselves they gotta kiss. You don't have to it if you don't want to but most people do. But anyway, one day the kiss cam was going around to different people when it landed on us. Of course no one were expecting two kids to make out but rather a give each other a kiss on the cheek. This one was too embarrassed to do anything that she tried hiding behind me so I took it upon myself to get a little payback and kissed her on the cheek in front of all those people. Till this day I have never seen her get as red as she did that day that it made getting punched in the face all worthwhile."
"Yeah, it was not one of my best moments. I had just gotten so embarrassed that I panicked and accidentally punched him. Of course I forgot about what just happened when I realized that I just hit my best friend and was all over him when I did, apologizing profusely. Since then David has made it his mission to make sure to remind of that day whenever we're together and he has a chance to bring it up." Lacy stated as we were walking back to my room. When we walked in we saw that everyone was there and waiting for us.
"We'll see about that mister. I've gotten better since the last time we played."
"So have I Lace, so have I." I tell her as I hook up the 360. "Hey where's the plug?" I ask once I noticed that there wasn't a power cable for any of them.
"Sweeeeeet." I say as I turn on the game put in Halo 2 and tossed Lace a controller as we sat on the bed next to each other. Everyone was watching the screen with rap attention as the XBox logo came up. As she had said everything was gone so I had to make a new avatar before I could start the game. "Here Lily why don't make an avatar?" I tell her as I set the controller down in front of her as she sits on my lap. I tell how to move and select things then let her have at it.
"Nothing really, other than marking which profile is yours so that way you can make your progress in the same game without playing off of someone else's."
"Meh, it depends really. If you like playing through the whole game and watch the storyline then yes, but if are just in it to win it then not really though it also helps when you want to play with someone else so that way you can twice the fun as you and your partner act stupidly in the game, right Lace?" I asked her with a knowing smirk.
"Kamikaze, what's that?" Rainbow asked.
"It's what we called suicidal japanese pilots during World War 2. They would go into a dive and try to smash their planes into allied ships, it's also another name for this idiot whenever he decides to go suicidal and run into a horde of enemies even though there's no chance of survival. He mainly does it when he has explosives on hand so that he can at least take a chunk out of them so that we can kill them when he respawns on we can move on. As much as I hate to admit it it's saved our asses more than a few times in the past and how he's managed to beat me." She added that last part with a glare directed towards me as Lily finally handed me back the controller and I looked to see what she had made. I'm not sure if it was me or not because it looked tall as fuck for some reason, had squinty eyes and was a ghost. I can get why she made it look white as fuck considering my skin has paled thanks to the lack of sunlight, though I'm slowly regaining my color, and I must look like a giant to her so there's the tall thing but the squinty eyes man, what the hell. Everyone was laughing at it as Lily looked up at me.
"Fine I just hate the selection they have for clothes on here for the female avatars." She complained as she finally choose her avatar's appearance and I started the game.
"So that doesn't mean I have to make my avatar look hideous." I only groan as the game finally comes upon the title screen and I go about creating my design for the multiplayer character as well as Lacy who took less time. I went into competitive and set it for Slayer in Coagulation with an all vehicle spawn so that we could demonstrate just about all of them and because, Warthog Rally, it's the funniest thing out there to do when you're fucking around with your friends. Everyone scoots a little closer to the tv as the countdown starts. After it's ended me and Lacy start moving about looking for our weapons. For her it'll be the rocket launcher for when I eventually take to the skies in a banshee and the battle rifle. For me I go with the sniper and plasma rifle. We both have to travel out into the middle of the field to pick up our higher caliber weapons so right off the bat the warthog rally begins. As I drive from the red base I hit every hill I can as fast as I can until I see her coming straight for me. When she's close enough I hit the power brakes and do a 180 and bash her with the back end of my ride and send her off course. She manages the flip herself and give me enough time to grab my snipe and bail, or so I thought as I turn around and, wouldn't you know it a warthog straight to the face. "First Kill" The AI says as I'm flattened.
"Well you stole my sniper so of course it does." I say as I climb into the banshee at the red base and go after her. She locks onto me with the rocket and fires, each shot missing as I barrel roll out of the way at the last moment and start firing back once I hear that satisfying sound of an empty clip. She switches over to the sniper, my sniper, as she tries to take me out that way. She gets off one shot before I bomb her, snatch my sniper and run off into the caves. From there it was a constant back and forth as neither one of us could get a lead on the other and the room had been divided between those rooting for Lacy and those rooting for me. The side rooting for her was bigger as I only had three on my side. I've been abandoned since I had Rainbow, the Changeling Captain, and Celestia on my side as Chrysalis and Lily went were cheering for Lacy. Rainbow Dash and Applejack placed fifteen bits on who was going to win and all I could say was Applejack was going to regret that. It was first to fifty since me and Lacy tend to have one hell of an eye when spotting, and killing each other from long distances but as I said, I had gotten better since the last time me and her have played together and although she's proven her skills I have yet to show mine so it came as a shock when she tried to run me over again only for me to duck under it and blast her in the ass end of the vehicle and take her out with a well placed plasma pistol shot.
"Yeah last you checked, but last I checked I've gotten better with tracking my opponent's movements once I started online and learned that you need one hell of a reaction time, or a shotgun, to actually pull off the close combat successfully without having to just shooting up the place and hope you get lucking, either that or get really good at knowing how far you need to be so you lunge the shit out of people."
"Sure I don't why not though it might a little difficult to do anything for those of you without magic." I address the whole group as I give Luna my controller and Lacy gives hers to Chrysalis which actually surprised me. We let them take our spots on the bed and sit in the corner and out of the way.
"Should have figured you would win though. You are the one with real combat experience of of the two of us."
"Yea but my speciality is swords not guns. I can do close combat just fine in games but not as well when there's guns involved and all I got is a knife. Without that speed or resilience it's kinda useless you know?" She nods in understanding as we watch Luna and Chrysalis dispose of the covenant swiftly and without mercy. I hope Lace had them make four controllers.
"It's been one hell of a ride but no matter what I would much rather be here than back home. I've felt like I belong here even when everyone here turned on me."
"Yeah but I think it's narcissistic considering there's more than just ponies that inhabit this world. No matter how many times I'm corrected I'm always going to say everyone instead of everypony. Besides you've been saying it too so you have no right trying to correct me."
"I hate you sometimes you know that?" She states with a glare.
"Everyone does when I pull this crap on them so don't think I'm not use to it." I state casually as I lean back in my chair and she sighs as she sits herself down. "So how has it been for you?"
"I'm trying not to take her down that path, sure she'll see a lot of it while she's around me but I will try with everything I can to make sure she doesn't end up like me." I tell her as I look over to Lily who is playing with Cadance and Twilight.
"Trust me, I won't, those were some of the dumbest conversations we've ever had." She states while laughing a little."But you have to admit that thinking about them now they were funny."
"I know."
"Hey you two, why don't you stop being so serious and come have some fun with the rest of us. I want David to show us his swordsman skills on this." Chrysalis say to the two as she holds up my copy of Devil May Cry 4.
Chrysalis sits on her haunches and looks at her teats, "They are calm." I couldn't help but facepalm at her actions which earned a few laughs and giggles from the mares while the changeling captain was trying to decide to join in or keep quiet.
Yeah, I just hopes it able to stay this way even after the battle starts. ............You know what, no, no more than in relying on hope, no more relying on others. I'm going to start actually fighting to keep things the way they are. I'm going to fight with all my power to make things work out from now on instead of just hoping that things don't go wrong. Who cares about my, about what monsters and demons lies within me, I'm not letting any of that hold me back anymore! I thought as a new determination started growing within me with every word. Along with this fire that's ignited I feel something else that is bubbling up to the surface. I'm not sure what's going on but I'm soon enveloped in a blinding light.
Author's Note
David has gotten back his old flame and it seems to have literary ignited something inside of him but what it is you'll have to wait until the next chapter to find out but it will be something that will determine the results of his fight with Chrysalis's mother and sister.
The white started to die down and I could see again. Once the light was completely gone I realize that there wasn't much to see as black covered me from all angles. I looked around to find anything that might tell me where I was but found nothing. "Shiiiit!" Came a familiar voice from above and caused me to jump to the side as Saboru came crashing down in front of me.
"You're telling me man, I wouldn't have felt that nearly as much if we were in your mind." He said as he dusted himself off.
"Not a clue."
"I fucking hate ending up in these situations, especially after last time." Saboru shudder as the memory of what happened the last time we ended up on some other plain where he could exist outside my body.
"You know it's not wise to attack me when we're like Saboru. Your power is severely limited thanks to our connection being cut off so suddenly." I jokingly warned him.
"Don't need it to kick your ass but I'm holding for now until we figure out where the fuck we are and why. You have any ideas as to what it is we're doing here?" I asked him as I looked around for anything that would be out of place, so basically anything besides Saboru and myself.
"No clue but you might want to ask the swirling vortex of light above us." He says as I turn around to see that he's looking directly above us and did in fact a big swirling vortex of light whose width seems to be decreasing in size and is extending down to us.
When the vortex touched the ground we felt everything shake as though it had came crashing down even though it obviously crawled its way down. The, now, pillar of light expanded outward rapidly before exploding into a flash and temporarily blinded the two of us. When I finally regained my vision I was met with a very tall alicorn with a scarlett red mane and tail, violet eyes, white coat, and a quill in an inkwell for a cutiemark. We just stared at each other, neither one of us making a move as we study the other.
"Who the fuck is that!?" Saboru shouted and I couldn't help but facepalm at his outburst before I punched him, hard, and sent him flying a few yards.
"Yeah, well it would help make my life easier if he wasn't such an idiot." I stated before moving to the side and causing Saboru to miss me and meet the ground. "It's this idiot's fault I actually lost a fight and had a seizure."
"If you wanted to help then you could have beat the crap of assholes that dragged me in the bathroom in the first place. You could have had the satisfaction of beating someone into the ground, I wouldn't have gotten the seizure and they would have gotten in trouble considering that it would have been seen as self defense and they couldn't have lied their way out of it." I tell him as I've thought about that day a lot since it happened and played so many different scenarios in my head.
"Actually I would have still gone to Isaac seeing as all I would have to do is go home that day, tell my mom what almost happened, minus the seizure since I obviously wouldn't have known that was going to happen, and asked to be pulled out and transferred to Isaac then, BAM, win for me through and through.
"You know, you're right. I am lucky to be stuck with you but then again you're also that you're stuck with me as well since you've been relying on my strengths as much as I've relied on yours. The reason I wasn't put into an idiot jock who would have gladly accepted what I would have given them was because despite their acceptance of me they wouldn't have made me what I am today and I wouldn't have such a significant purpose as the one that you've allowed me to have." I was stunned by his insightful response that I thought my jaw had actually dropped down to the ground. I guess I really haven't really been giving him the credit that actually deserves though I never really thought of our partnership until now.
"That is very well said shadow prowler but I'm afraid I must cut your conversation short as we have matters to discuss and I must say that you two have been quite rude." The mare stated as she smiled mischievously.
"Well I have high hopes for my and Chryssy's relationship so shoot me if I'm more than a little optimistic about how far the two of us go. Besides it's not like I really care about it in the first place, and I think it's already happened considering how they all seem to look up to me like I am." I stated with indifference as I didn't really care what she thought about of my current situation.
"I actually feel inclined to agree with you on that point considering that despite what you thought some time ago they've never lost any respect for you and don't fear you as much as they would a tyrant but they still hold a bit of fear for nonetheless. I must say that you've made quite an impact on Equestria and pony/changeling relations but I fear that we may be straying too far from my reasoning for bringing you two here." Faust stated as her glowed a pinkish red and our surroundings shifted into a serene scene that consisted of a large meadow with flowers blooming everywhere. "Now let us head over to grab some refreshments while we discuss matters." Faust said as she gestured over to a table in a nearby gazebo that had a pot of tea and a tray of cookies waiting for us.
Me and Saboru looked at each other and shrugged as we followed after the alicorn. When we sit down she pours herself a cup before offering a cup to me and Saboru. I declined though he took it along with a cookie before she set the pot down. She took a few sips of her tea before putting it down and starting off the conversation.
"As I'm sure that you're aware of, or at least have a suspicion of, I've been watching the two of you for quite some time since you've arrived in Equestria." I nodded in response as Saboru was busy stuffing his face. "But what you don't know is that I've actually been watching you long before you ever came here. In fact I've taken quite an interest in you just two years before you became aware of the shadow prowler's existence." I stopped Faust right there as she used that same term to describe Saboru.
"Okay that's the second time you've referred to Saboru like that so I have to ask what is a Shadow Prowler, and why do you keep referring to him like that?" I asked her since it seemed she may have knew something about Saboru that I don't.
"No, I just need to know just in case something happens to him. Me and this idiot may have had it out for each other in the past but as you can see we've become friends and just like all my friends I want to make sure I'm able to protect him. So if that means that there's something that you know that you're not me I may feel obligated to obtain the information myself." I stated with a sadistic smile that made her entire body shiver but she stood there as though it was just a simple chill that had brushed against her fur.
"Are you threatening me David, the creator of Equestria?" She asked with narrowed eyes.
"No, it's a promise Faust. I'm not afraid of you or your power because I know that you wouldn't dare touch anyone, or anypony I care about since they've done nothing to you and even if you did have the heart to do so you know that I can easily provide tortures that would make Tartarus seem like heaven....," I stated calmly as I leaned back in my chair before taking a bit of a pause to allow everything I've said sink in a little before continuing. "But I know that neither of us have to worry about such a thing since you're going to tell me either way, weren't you?" That seemed to have brought a smile on her muzzle and I believe I knew why.
"You certainly are a handful aren't you?" She said before taking a sip of tea. "But yes, you are right. I was going to inform of Saboru's race as well as his mission that made his pairing with you an important choice as it has to do with the subject of our discussion but I have to get to that later if you don't mind." Faust said to me and I nodded before signaling for her to go on. "Well David this actually has to do with this.... war between you and Chrysalis' sisters and mother." She said as she paused to find the right word to describe what I've gotten myself and the others into.
"Well I have actually summoned you here to offer you aid in obtaining something that you've been searching for in hopes that you can do me a favor and not ask questions about it though before I say anything else I assure that what I ask will have great in the upcoming future and you may even find it to be a pleasant deal if you're as good-hearted as I believe." Faust stated, her eyes already gone pleading though she has yet to present her deal to me.
Faust nodded in understanding before taking a deep breath and releasing it slowly. "I am here to ask that when the day comes that you don't kill any of the changelings, including your marefriend's sisters and mother no matter what they do during your battle with them. They will play a key role in what is about to happen as do many of the ponies you know. In exchange I will offer you these to help you make the task of defeating them easier and afterwards I will allow to keep them." Faust as her horn lit up and a pair of wings came into existence.
"What am I going to do with a pair of fake wings? Are they enchanted so that I can fly when I wear them or something?" I asked as I looked at the wings to see if they had some straps or something on them.
"I used a spell that will give you your new wings when I send you back though you will have to learn how to control them," I shrug at hearing this as I figured that was probably the case, "As for the enchantment, it's in the spell itself. It will allow you to make vanish and appear when you see fit as well as change along with you when you enter into your Dark Form as you call it. Take heed though as these wings will have to grow naturally so you won't have them immediately but signs of them sprouting will be imminent and are likely to cause a lot of pain." Faust finished as she let me ponder her offer.
There wasn't much to say though as I like the idea of growing my own pair of wings no matter the pain and I wasn't really planning on killing the four queens anyway though I could see her concern as I'm sure that they won't give up until death is brought upon them. There is also the fact that they will most likely do anything to win and that could mean possibly kidnapping someone I care about, which either be Chrysalis or Lily, if it was her then I would most likely rage, and then there was her vagueness on what actually she needed them alive for anyway. I could be overthinking it and she's not telling me so as not to induce panic for something she may not be certain of.
"Alright Faust I'll do it but you still need to tell me of these Shadow Prowlers and what they have to do with our partnership." I tell as I gesture to Saboru and myself.
"To put it simply, Shadow Prowlers are an ancient race within the entirety of Space/Time itself. Referring to you as a dark spirit isn't that far actually since in order to survive they must took refuge within the body of another, at least outside of their home dimension. Shadow Prowlers were once nothing more than a curious race that sought out the knowledge of all existence, having learned the means to travel through dimensions as they please. Then that all changed as one made its homage within Tirek and was corrupted by his heart. After Tirek was defeated it had returned home and turned against its own and sparking a war as they did not like to fight nor have the courage to.
As it went around on its rampage it obtained followers who had asked to be put under its teachings. Seizing the opportunity the Shadow Prowler that had decided to call itself 'Virus' had found some of the evilest creature it could find and sent them to possess these same creature so as to corrupt them as well. It had worked because as soon as they had returned they had become war-like as well. This massacre went on for quite some time as those who choose to not follow Virus had fled into the bodies of other creatures where they could hide themselves. That is until one day, out of the blue came a single Shadow who was referred to as Control, for reasons I do not know, and let a front against Virus with allies of his own and began a civil war that is still going to this day. The war has evolved as the various other species did and they send out new troops to claim the advantage for their side.
Quite recently though a new faction has emerged that is bent on ending the war once and for by fighting against both of them. In hopes of doing this they sent out a single Prowler to gain the attributes of one whose heart seeks justice without costing them everything as well as stand up against all odds." We listened intently to Faust until now as I knew what she was hinting at but as well as something that she may not have seen yet.
"They're trying to obtain a leader of their own much like the War Prowlers have Virus and the other guys have Control, but in order to do so they had to have sent this single Prowler to be the same age as it's host so that they could grow with each other but for some reason Saboru was put into a stasis-like state and was awoken when I let my anger take control of me which had also been his first impression implanted into him and that's why he was a homicidal maniac back then. As I grew up and let my anger and hatred go more and more over time he started to calm down until we are at the point we are now."
"Precisely David and I assume you also know why they're called Shadow Prowlers in the first place don't you?" Faust asked as she finished off her current cup. I nodded in affirmation before standing up to get ready to leave, having heard all that I needed.
"Thank you for informing us of this Faust but I do believe it's time for us to get going. I believe Everyone must be worried sick since my unexplained disappearance." I thanked her and signaled Saboru to do the same.
"Yes you are quite right though I did greatly enjoy your company. I don't get visitors quite that often."
"Hmm, I wonder why." I say with a smirk which cause her to roll her eyes. Her horn lights up and me and Saboru were surrounded in a pinkish-red aura. As the intensity of the light grew I offered farewells before my vision is replaced with that of a white wall.
"Well it looks like we're back." I heard from within my head and knew that Saboru was back where he belonged, for now.
Author's Note
Sorry for the delay but things have been crazy lately with my Aunt having her baby and my best friend getting married that I haven't had time to work on my stories, though hopefully from what I've been hearing an old friend is supposed to be coming back with a late br=irthday present that should make writing go along faster, though unfortunately I still got to wait till October 1st but it'll still be nice once he's back and we're able to hang out.
Home Tour
I awoke the next day with an intense pain coming from my back though it didn't take long for me to realize what was causing it. "Damn, I know Faust said it would be painful but I didn't think it would hurt enough to actually make me pass out." I head gasps coming from the door to my hospital room and looked up to Lily and Chrysalis coming at me. I was tackled down to the bed which caused more pain to shoot through my body as pressure was put onto my back. "Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh, son of bitch!" I shouted as I shot up off the bed and knocked the two changelings down to the ground. "Oops, sorry about that you two." I said as I helped them up.
"What happened to you anyway David? We all saw that bright light envelop you and you vanished, you weren't gone for very long but we couldn't help but worry. It also didn't help when you came back and all of sudden a couple of bones come protruding out of your back without any warning."
"So then you knew this would happen?" I made a so-so motion though she didn't seem to take that well. "Okay mister, you're going to sit down and tell me what happened after you vanished. and don't you dare leave out a single detail." She scolded me which caused me to groan and Lily to giggle saying, "Ooooo, daddy's in trouble," but I did as she asked and went to explain what happened after my unexpected disappearance.
~49 minutes later~
"And that's pretty much it." I say as I just get done explaining to everyone, who had shown up while I was explaining everything to Chrysalis and forcing me to restart a couple of times.
"I wonder what role your mother and sisters play in the future events that Faust made it a point to ask David not to kill them." Celestia said to Chrysalis, tapping her hoof to her chin in thought.
"And what is that?"Lacy asked.
"Can I finally leave? As much as I love hanging out with Red Heart I'm starting to feel like staying here is doing the opposite of what it's suppose to be doing." I said as the doctor walked in.
"Well I think now we should show David the new hive." Chrysalis said as she started nudging me forward.
"Oh yeah, that's right I haven't seen it yet. Well I guess we should get going so I can get acquainted with my new home again." This caused Chryssy to chuckle.
"Yeah, no kidding but I'm not completely opposed to it as long as someone isn't trying to kill me." I responded light-heartedly.
"Hey, I wasn't going to kill you or kick you out of the hive for a misunderstanding." Chryssy said defensively.
"Well you could have fooled me what with that glare of yours and all, it didn't exactly give me the, ' Hello, you're welcomed here,' sort of feeling. After all you could have found another couple within the Hive and left me somewhere to die for all I knew back then. I did whatever it took to avoid you and to me that meant not being anywhere near you, hiding or not, and Lily never told me anything that gave me an opposite impression" I stated casually with my arms behind my head. I kept on walking until I noticed that Chrysalis wasn't with us. Turning around I saw that she had stopped quite a few feet away, head hanging down to the ground. I walked over to her and knelt down in front of her. Cupping her chin and gently lifting her head up until we were staring into each other's eyes.
"Lily?" I narrowed my eyes at her though she looked at me with that oh so innocent smile of hers, which confirmed that she's up to something. I grabbed her and put her under my arm before getting up and the three of us heading back to Lacy.
"Noooooothing." All of them replied with innocent looks upon their face.
"Riiiight, I'm keeping an eye on all of you." I stated before noticing that we had arrived at the entrance to the new hive. I looked around and noticed the improvements made to it from the design made from the old hive. "Wow, this place looks fancier than our old home, I take the ponies had something to do with that?"
"Well you remember the terms of your duel?" She asked while pawing at the ground.
"I love you too Chryssy!" Lily yelled from her spot under my arm, which I had forgotten about. I lifted her up so we were face to face and gave her a kiss on the nose, which got her giggling, before I put her down but I was going to remain wary of her actions so I don't end up on the receiving end of whatever prank she might be cooking in that adorable little head of hers; after she spent a month without me in Ponyville who knows what Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, hell even Bonnie could have put into her head during that time, though it was probably to cheer her up so I guess I can't be too mad at them if I do fall vitcim the Lily's antics.
"Hey David, do you want me to go in first and tell them you're coming in and give Shining Armor the message that he's not to come near you? I know you said that you have more control over your anger but you even admitted to having relapses in said control." Lacy asked as she was leaning up againt the side of the door. I nodded and she slipped through the doors to the training hall. After ten minutes she came back in and gave us a nod and we headed inside.
"Uh, hey you guys," was all I said before being swarmed by the troops.
"It's great to have you back David!" I heard one say.
"It wasn't the same here with you." Another shouted.
"Are you okay sir, you seem to have coming out of your back?" The concerned voice of someone piped up along with many others as the changelings expressed their feeliings of my disappearance.
"I do believe this shows you just how much all of us have come to care about you." I heard Chryssy say from beside me as I couldn't stop smiling. Never before have I felt this..... this loved, or wanted and it was getting to me, as evident from the trail of moisture I felt sliding down my face.how you're speaking, though I wish you were talking about something a bit more embarrasing that I could have used for blackmail in the future." Lacy giggled as I glared at her but soon joined in.
~1 hour later~
We were finally leaving the training hall, after checking up on how training was going, and continuing on with the tour.
"And the princesses didn't put up much protest because of me, right?" I was beginning to see the top of the wall that was usually built around changeling surface settlements.
Unknown Location
Watching the whole scene were two beings who forms where cloaked in darkness. All that could be seen were their golden eyes that shone with malicious amusement.
'Just you wait David, or should say Yakaro, will be ours and once you are we will be unstoppable.'
Dinner with the Royals Part 2
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. Author's Note
New chapter finally, thanks for being patient guys. I took some leaps with this chapter that I'm not sure will work too well so let me know what you think of it so I don't pull what I did with Lightning Master.
Finding the Hero Within
I awoke to a loud crash just outside our room but before I could get up to see what it was, I heard the door to our slam shut and with it the sound of the lock being engaged. I sat up and saw my changeling lover appeared to by rather agitated as the last of the toxic green aura of her magic disappear from her horn. "What's up honey?" I asked as I wrapped my arms around her shoulders and pulled her towards me as she got comfy against my chest, more specifically right above my heart, and she calmed down immediately.
"Nothing Sweetheart, just that stupid guard from yesterday thinking it was a good idea to bang on our door and shouting about how Celestia and Luna would like us to join them for breakfast so I thought it would be an even better idea to show what happens when a lamp thrown at approximately fifty miles a hour feels like when it strikes your face." She stated with a sweet, innocence smile that makes the deed sound justified.
"Chryssy, what have I told about harming others who deserve it?" I said sternly with the look to match.
"To make sure you're around to watch, and maybe help." She said with her ears pressed up against her head and avoiding my gaze.
*Sigh* "Don't worry your pretty little head my dear, all is forgiven just try to wake me up the next time you're going to hurl a lamp at somebody's face." I said in a gentle tone as I rubbed her back with one hand and petted her head with the other. She looked at me with that smile of her's that I've come to love so much before I steal a kiss from her. I pull her closer to me as I get up out of bed, still having not released the kiss, and walked towards the bathroom while being quiet to make sure that we don't wake up Lily who is somehow still sleeping despite the commotion. Our lips part as we reach the bathroom door, which Chrysalis used her magic to open, and I walk in with her still pressed up against my chest as my left hand rests under her plot, both as support and to grope her which I do to get a little green blush from her.
"Ooh, you tease, remind me why we haven't mated yet." She asks as she presses into my hand on her ass some more.
"Well between training the troops, taking care of the Hive, planning how to to help the changelings be accepted into the rest of Equestria, and, most of all, Lily wanting to be close to me all the time we haven't had to alone time to really get into the more vigorous acts. I think that's also the reason why we've decided that we should just wait until our wedding day since then everything should be settled and we won't have to worry about at two of the items on that list." She only groaned at the explanation, not that I blame her since I was itching for a night alone with my precious goddess but something seems to get in the when we decide to do more than make out. The worse of those distractions being Lily, not that I don't love her or get mad at her for it but that little filly really knows how to be a major cock block.
"I swear one of these days I'll find a way for us to be left alone the entire day in a secluded area where we won't be found and jump you my oh so sexy human lover." Chrysalis stated as she stared at me with a seductive look that promised a good time. Man did I want to take her so badly but it wouldn't do us any good to start anything here since Lily laid behind the door we just came through and I would rather not have to try and explain what me and Chryssy are doing to her at such a young age should we be caught having sex.
"Well you definitely won't hear any complaints from me at that point." I tell her as turn on the water and adjustments to get it to the right temperature. "So I take it your spell is still up around the room?"
"I put it back up after throwing the lamp at that moron." I nod at that before getting undressed as the tub filled up with water. "I have to say though, for someone who doesn't want to risk being caught doing explicit acts by their daughter you sure do have a funny way of showing it." She comments as she watches me take my pants off.
"Hey, we're just taking a bath together and nothing more. If she was a little older than I worry but as of now there isn't really any kind of implications that would run through her head other than solidify the fact that we're to be married someday and that is that." I argue as I turn off the water when it's at the right depth and get in without hesitation. I sigh in relieve as I let the hot water encompass my body before gesturing for Chryssy to join me. She rolls her eyes at the I'm acting before trotting over to the tub and testing the water herself. She obviously found it to her liking as she gets in as well, sitting down in front me as I feel tail graze my dick. I reach around her to pull her into my lap, getting a cute 'eep' from her before she settles down and leans into my embrace. "This is nice." I comment after we sit there cuddling for a bit.
"Mmm, yes it is." She turns around while still within my hold so we're laying belly to belly as she looks up at me with her beautiful green eyes that I always seem to lose myself in. It still amazes me just how these things that had become so foreign and unreachable to me back on Earth have had such an effect on me here in Equestria. I had once had these things with Lacy before everything happened that drove us apart but I understand why the things I felt with her don't hold as much power over me like it does with Chrysalis. I tainted them with the lies I've told myself after that Day and so have tainted the feelings shown in those days as well. The kindness, the selflessness, and carefree attitude I had back then gone thanks to everything that happened from that day onward and I really have no one but myself to blame for how I turned out. All those things are still there though, they've never really gone away, locked up maybe but they are, and always will be, there in my heart. I've been gradually letting come back to the forefront of my heart, mixing it and my new personalty together to see if perhaps if I could go back to being like I was back then but braver and stronger like I am now. Thanks to Chrysalis and Lily that has been made possible since without them I highly doubt I would have bothered trying to integrate something that I once saw as my biggest weakness despite the fact that I would try helping others whenever I could.
I'm brought out of my thinking as a bottle of shampoo floats in front of my face. I grab a hold of it before looking at Chrysalis, seeing her looking at me while her back is turned towards me. "Think you could wash my back Dear?" She asks with an adoring smile.
I chuckle at her use of such a cliche pet name but somehow it makes my heart skip a beat and it makes think about just how loved I am by this goddess of a mare. "Yeah, sure, no problem honey." I reply back which she chuckles at before sitting up straight and looks forward as I put some of the shampoo into my hands and start lathering it on her back, making to scrub a bit harder than I normally would with Lily to make sure to get all of the grime that may have potentially built up on her carapace.
"Oooohhh yes, right there David, that's the spot." She moans out as I hit a particular spot around her shoulder blade and feel the muscles in the area, that were once tense, relax as I worked to get the kinks out. "You sure you don't want to get a job at a spa, because I think you would make a killing with those magic fingers." Chrysalis stated as I started on her scalp and worked on her luscious mane.
"Yeaaahh, no, the only one who gets to feel these fingers are you, Lily, Bonbon, Lacy, as well as the rest of the Hive as long as too many of them don't show up asking for it, but other than that no one else. Even then only you four will any kind of special treatment, each varying of course since my relationship with each of you is different, all of you are close to me but different none the less." I explained to her as I finished her mane and rinsed it off with a bucket full of water that I had set aside while I was working out the tense muscles in her back. When she turned around she gestured for me to do the same, which I did, soon felt her hooves scrubbed me down of my own accumulated filth as she tried to find any of the kinks in my back, to which I already knew she would none.
"You know it always amazes me everything you're willing to do for the Hive despite not being a changeling, and I know it isn't out of obligation for me or Lily, and even more so when every time I try to help you like you help me that I can't seem to find any kind of tension within your musculature despite the situations we find ourselves in." She said as she decide to gently rubbed my back while using her magic to get my hair.
"Well that's because no matter what happens I can relax around you and Lily despite what may be going around us. More so since my last bout of. . . . self incrimination and I realized just how much of an idiot I was being by pulling shit like that." I felt her momentarily before setting herself down as she rinsed off the soap from my body, but before I could turn around to get back into our original position I felt her body rest against my back as her forelegs wrapped around me and she nuzzles the back of my head.
"I still don't think any less of you for what happened David, nor does Lily, Bonbon, or Lacy." She said tenderly as she held me tightly to her so that I may soak in all the love she had to offer. "You're as dear to us as we are to you and I'll be damned if I let anything take you away from me, yourself included." I couldn't help but smile at the fierce determination I heard in her voice in that statement and decided to show her thanks as I quickly turn around and pull her into a kiss. The kiss had only lasted a moment but it seemed that it was all that was need as she gazed into my eyes lovingly after we had broke apart. We were tempted to just stay there gazing into each other eyes but it wasn't meant to be as we heard a knock at the door.
"Mommy! Daddy! I gotta go to the bathrooom!" Lily's whine came through the door. I could only chuckle at that as for as smart as she is for her age and I have to also remember that she is still a growing filly.
"Alright sweetheart, just give me a second to get dressed and we'll be out." I told her as we got out, Chrysalis having already pulled the drain stopper out, and I snatched up my clothes to put them on. I got my underwear and pants on but was unable to get to my shirt before she did as she opened and ran out the door with me right behind her and Lily zooming past us to get in. I chased her around the room as she flew up just out of my reach, laughing at my attempts to catch her. I finally got my chance as she flew away from me again and stopped just near the bed, sticking her tongue out at me, which gave the chance to use the wall next to me as a platform as I launched off of it and into her, getting an 'oof' for my troubles as we landed atop the bed like I had planned.
We were both laughing, once she got the air back in her lungs, from the ridiculousness of the little game she had started but you certainly weren't going to hear me complain. Didn't take long for us to settle down as I laid there atop her, right where her heart rested, and laid my head down to listen to it beating. I had also became aware of a small weight land on my back after a minute or so but didn't do anything about it until I felt Lily nuzzle my cheek from behind me. I returned it before snatching her up and bringing her in between us so that we could both give her a kiss on the cheek. "Good morning Lily, did you sleep well?"
"I slept great daddy." She replied as she gave my cheek a kiss before turning to Chrysalis to do the same to her. I was going to ask her and Chrysalis what they wanted to do before we headed back towards Ponyville but it seems today with interruptions via knocking as once again someone has come knocking on the door in the middle of me trying spend time with my family.
"Who is it!?" I shout towards the door as this was starting to irritate me immensely.
"It's us David, could we please come in?" I heard Luna say from the other side of the door. I sigh as I tell them that the door is open. Her and Celestia walked in smiling as they spot us laying in bed in better moods than from last night's events.
"Nice to see that you three are in high spirits." Celestia said, though there seemed to be a bit of caution in her speech.
"Well it helps when we're stuck with the likes of those ponies that call themselves nobles, especially when we have Lily with us." Chrysalis responded before I could open my mouth to say anything, which I'm kinda glad she did since I would have said something much nastier.
"We apologize for that Chrysalis, David, and Lily but we just had hoped that once they had seen just how much you had changed," Celestia looked at Chrysalis. "How much you wanted to help Equestria despite your past interactions with us and our subjects," She turned her gaze towards me. "And see that changelings aren't born evil," and finally looked towards Lily for a brief moment before it refocuses on all of us. "That their thoughts on not only you three but your hive as well, and we could have gotten more support from them in our campaign to establish changelings into Equestrian society but it seems we've failed in that prospect." Celestia and Luna shoulders slumped as they hung their heads down in shame.
"Well I wouldn't say that princess." I heard a voice come from the doorway. We all turned to look at the uninvited newcomers and immediately identified the voice as belonging to one Fancy Pants and his ...partner, Fleur De Lis, that were standing in the doorway. "I'm sorry to intrude everypony but I had wished to come by to offer my sincerest apologies for the events at dinner last night. I honestly don't understand some ponies nowadays when comes to matters such as this but it's their lost if they're not going to try to understand the decisions of real leaders." Fancy Pants said, stressing the word real, and actually looked genuinely apologetic, same could be said for Fleur as well.
I take a glance at Chryssy and she apparently had done the same as our eyes met and with that single glance we knew what we both had decided. "Well thank you Mr. Fancy, and you as well Ms. Fleur, for your apologies. The three of us greatly do appreciate it though I do hope that you didn't come here to try to convince us to give your fellow nobles another chance to make a good impression." Chrysalis stated with only a nod from me as I agreed with everything she said.
"Oh no, that wasn't our intention at all your majesty. We know just how insufferable those so called nobles actually are. Only reason we are around them is to find those who possess much potential in their respective fields and help them along when they're thrown aside by their employer. Of course there are also those that we also meet by happenstance like Ms. Rarity." I heard Fleur say though I wasn't paying attention as I saw hopping around like she had to go to the bathroom, which she probably did.
"Hey Lily, what's up?" I ask her as Chrysalis was conversing with Fancy and Fleur.
"I gotta go to the bathroom but I didn't want to say anything in front of them." She said as she gestured towards the two nobles. I let out a light chuckle before pushing her towards the direction of the bathroom and told her to go do her business before she had an accident. She took off without hesitation and slammed the door shut on her way in which caused the other occupants in the room towards it before looking at me.
"Don't worry about it, she needed to go but was a bit embarrassed to say anything in front of strangers." I told them before I heard a something that made my turn cold.
"DADDY HELP!!!" Lily's scream was most likely heard throughout the entirety of the castle but I didn't care as I busted through the door without a single thought. There I saw a unicorn with a black cloak covering their body, with only their dark orange muzzle sticking out from under it, holding a knife poised to strike down Lily who was being held up in their magic. I'm not sure whether they didn't see me or was trying to finish what they started but I didn't really care as I ran to intercept the knife that was heading for the top of Lily's head. Once I was in range I stuck my hand out to where the knife was headed and let it stab into it as that seemed to made the unicorn finally notice that it wasn't just them anymore, and judging from the cursing it was stallion.
I backhanded the would be assassin as hard as I could, sending him into the wall near the window and causing him to let go of Lily, who I caught before she had hit the ground. I held her to my chest as she clung to me for dear life as she cried into me. I looked towards where the pony had landed and saw that he hadn't gotten up yet but I still saw that he was breathing meaning that I must've knocked him out. Chryssy was the next one to run in and immediately headed towards us, ignoring the unconscious pony laying in a heap under the window.
"Lily, dear, are you alright?" She asked as she came around to be face to face with Lily. When she didn't answer Chryssy just took the next step and nuzzled her, whispering comforting words, even as Lily went from clinging to me to clinging to her. I brought them both onto my lap as the two of us held her close. As much as I wanted to go ahead and gut the son of a bitch that dared even think about harming my little filly I was much more worried about her.
I looked behind me when I heard hoof steps and saw the princesses make their way into bathroom. After quickly surveying to area, they seemed to have deduced what had happened (not that it was that hard to figure out) and Luna grabbed the mysterious unicorn in her magic and went out, possibly to find a guard to detain the bastard, while Celestia gave me a nod and walked out of the room. I heard her speaking to Fancy and Fleur and figured she was telling them what had happened and probably to leave us be which was made evident as I heard the door shut soon afterwards.
"I knew they hated us but to think that they would send an assassin to kill a filly. . . .David what do you we do now?" Chrysalis asked as she looked at me teary eyed as she cradled Lily close to her as she had fallen asleep. I gave Lily a kiss on the cheek before looking up at Chrysalis and reached towards her and cupped her cheek, pulling her closer as I gave her a kiss to help calm her down a bit.
"We pack up and leave this damn place as soon as possible. If these damn ponies don't want us around then I say we give them what they want, after all it's not like we have any reason to come here since we attended Celestia and Luna's little party and I highly doubt they're making that mistake again. Though before we head out for the train station I'll go to Celestia and demand retribution from those who orchestrated this." I told her as I extended my senses out so as to make sure none of these stupid nobles get any ideas about attacking my family.
"What about the Hive, what's going to keep whoever did this from sending out others to attack the others?" She asked, nuzzling under my chin, to which I wrap an arm around her and hold her close.
"If you can, I would suggest using the hive mind to tell the others of what has happened and warn them to keep on their toes. Except those we explicitly trust, the other ponies should be approached with caution from now on, especially when they're in the Hive. The last thing I want is for anybody to get hurt but at the same time I don't want to progress that has been made in terms of Changeling/Pony relations to be pushed back to square one." Chryssy nodded, as she leaned onto me, laying her head on my shoulder. She didn't have to say a word for me to know that she was absolutely tired all of the bullshit and I couldn't blame her. Being a ruler is one thing, but being the ruler of a race viewed as monsters simply because of their eating habits wasn't 'normal' is another, especially when that race was on the verge of starving to death.
"Come on David, let's get our things and go. I don't to stay here any longer than we need to and risk endangering Lily." Chrysalis stated as she pulled away and stood up before levitating Lily onto her back before she helped me up. I nodded my consent as I went to out into the hall and flagged one of the castle servants to bring over a luggage carrier. After that I went to packing up whatever had been left out from the night before and packed it away and brought the luggage near the door where Chrysalis was waiting patiently, though I could tell she was internally freaking out. I put my on her shoulder which startled her a bit but she looked up at me nonetheless and I gave her a comforting smile that she she returned with her a small grin of her own.
A knock at that the door was heard soon after and was opened to reveal the servant with a bellhop pushing the luggage carrier. "Here is the luggage carrier you asked for sir, along with somepony to assist you." The servant said as he waved towards said pony.
"We only needed the carrier, I'll be carrying out our luggage myself if you wouldn't mind." I stated as I grabbed ahold of the carrier and was dragging it into our room, shooting both the servant and bellhop a glare when they opened their mouths to protest which prompted them to scamper off with their tails between their legs. Chrysalis nuzzled into my side as I was loading to final bag onto the carrier and a quick kiss before strolling out the door and into the hallway. I was close behind her as I pushed the carrier out the door and followed Chrysalis through the corridors of the huge castle. After about ten minutes we made our way into the central hallway that not only lead outside but also to another huge set of double doors that I was guessing was the throne room. Chryssy was already talking to the guards about getting an audience with either of the princesses. They let us in rather quickly and without much hassle though that may have been because of the glare she had, maybe.
We walked in and saw Celestia sitting on the throne while Luna was next to her. When we were at a distance where we could speak to them without having to yell, we stopped and looked at them with far gentler expressions than we have any other pony on our way here.
"We know why you're here," Celestia said as I opened my mouth to speak. "And once we find out who sent that pony to harm little Lily we will contact you on the matter of the punishment, though I wished we didn't have to." Celestia said with a downtrodden expression with her ears pressed against her head.
"THe same could be said for us as well Princess Celestia but it seems not all your subjects believe in the 'magic of friendship' like the ponies of Ponyville do. At any rate we would also like to inform you that we will be advising our hive of this event as well as warning against everypony that tries to gain access into the Hive besides those we trust which means both of you will in fact be welcomed back with open hooves." Chrysalis stated with a sad smile towards the two.
We left after they thanked us for coming as well as informing of what we planned to do once we got back. A few minutes and we were outside and heading towards the train station with Chrysalis and Lily lying on the luggage in the carrier so that she could have a chance to relax and not have to worry about looking back to see if Lily is okay. Didn't take long for us to come within sight of the train station seeing as we just ignore everybody else on the way their.
"David?" Chryssy suddenly spoke up.
"Yeah babe?" I answered while keeping my eyes forwards and ears opened.
"You think we should do something for Lily to help get her mind off of what happened?"
"Yeah, I think we should. I did when we got to the Hive after rescuing and adopting her. It didn't stop whatever nightmares she had but it definitely helped her see that I would always be there to protect her." I said as my mind flashbacked to the days after arriving at the Hive. Even with things being as they were back then I wasn't going to let my little filly suffer through that alone. I showed her all the love she needed and then some as I did everything I could with her as it seemed to brighten up her world more and more everyday until eventually the nightmares stopped and she was able to rest peacefully and became the excitable filly she is today. The events of yesterday and today could have jeopardized that happiness as yesterday's dinner party could have harmed or even killed her and today, being trapped in the bathroom with that assassin must have brought back memories of being trapped in the Everfree all over again.
"David?" I heard Chryssy say as I felt her hoof on my hand. When I looked down I saw that I was crushing the handle of the luggage carrier as Chryssy looked up me worriedly. It was then I also noticed something else, I felt wet streaks running down my cheeks and realized I was crying. "David, it's okay," She said as she stood up and wrapped her hooves around my neck and nuzzled the side of my face. "Lily is safe and well. She may be scared for a while but me, you, Lacy, and Bonny along with the rest of the Hive will be there for her. Same could be said for Celestia and Luna when they find the time from their busy schedules to visit. She won't be alone with dealing with this and has others to turn to. Neither one of you are alone when things like this happens, and never will be if I have anything to say about it." Chryssy said resolutely as kept a firm hold on me as I just nodded silently as I stared at Lily from over her shoulder. Chryssy shifts so that she could give me a kiss before pulling to look me in the eyes with a confident smile as she wipes the tears from my eyes.
"Yeah, yeah you're right Chryss. Lily will be fine with the support from everyone and this will nothing more than just another in the long run but when we get back I'm gonna start training even harder than before to make sure that others like that unicorn aren't even given a chance to even think about going through with trying to harm anyone I care about. I'm also gonna make sure that Lily has at least a grandmother and aunts, even if I got to beat into their heads after we win the war." I said as I felt a fire light up inside me that I haven't felt in a long time. Before it was the flames from my anger that fueled me into pushing myself more than what was humanly possible but once before I had another fire fuel my drive to better myself. It was that same flame that drove me to protect my siblings from some crazed madman on a killing spree when I was only twelve. That day a simple visit to the amusement park turned into a nightmare for a lot of people, my family almost included. That day I discovered just what I could do if I could temper the strength that I usually feel when i'm angry and harness for something more than just defending myself. It was the memory of that day that helps keeps my anger in check and draw upon the strength I do now while I was in the Everfree before the day I rescued Lily. When I get back everybody, but possibly Lacy, will be in for a big surprise because now. . . . I've found the hero within.
Author's Note
Sorry about the incredibly late update but I assure I'm not dead, anyway I'm not all too sure this chapter will be a good read but I'm posting it anyway to see what you guys think.
Warning and Plans
Ponyville Train Station
We managed to make back without incident though Lily was quiet the whole way back which of course had me and Chryssy greatly concerned. We were still thinking of something to do with her to get her to cheer up and back to her usual self but were coming up with duds and were thinking of just spending some time with her, letting her know that she was going to be safe. Though of course we also weren't expecting anyone to be waiting for us when we got off either but sure enough I spot Lacy not too long after we step of the train.
"Hey you three! How did things g-" She said cheerfully before she noticed our moods, especially Lily's. "What happened up there David?" She asked as we walked by her and she followed suit.
I sigh before looking over at her, "The damn ponies that call themselves 'Nobles' is what happened. They made it damn clear at dinner that they didn't want us and the changelings anywhere near Equestria while giving off so much hatred and disgust that it was starting to effect Lily and then this morning they decided to send an assassin after us and the bastard managed to get the jump on Lily before she screamed and I beat the absolute crap out of him. Now Lily is no doubt been traumatized, Chrysalis is beyond pissed, and I'm about to go fucking homicidal on just about every single one of those damn nobles for even thinking it was a good idea to pull that kind of stunt!" I finished ranting and was trying to catch my breath as Chrysalis nuzzled into my side while holding Lily close, and Lacy rubbed my back to help calm me down. After a moment or two I regain my breath and my composure.
"Thanks you two. I just had to get that out a bit." Both of them chuckle at that.
"I think it was more than just 'a bit' there David but you're welcome either way." Lacy said as she brought into a quick hug.
"Just remember that you've gotta put with my ranting later Love." Chrysalis said as she stood on her hind legs to give me a kiss on the cheek. I smile and lean down to give her a kiss of my own before moving beside her ear.
"Don't worry Dear, I'll always be an open ear for you to speak to." I whispered lovingly into her ear before pulling back to look her in those beautiful green pools that are the window to her soul. We stay like that for few minutes before we force ourselves to look away from the with minor blushes coating both our cheeks. Chryssy looked over to the side as I bring vision downwards and find myself looking into the eyes of my little filly, silently asking for something that she couldn't seemed to get the words to say it herself but I already knew exactly what she wanted and knelt down with open arms. She ran right into them as soon as I did and snuggled into me, her head resting in the crook of my neck. I stand up, deciding to carry her since she didn't seem to want to let go and looked back down at Chrysalis who gave me a sad smile before I saw her horn light up and her magical aura picked up her own luggage as Lacy grabbed mine and Lily's. I give them both a nod of thanks as we continue our way back towards the Hive.
It took a bit longer than it should have to get home since we were moving at a rather slow pace as well as having picked up the rest of the gang along the way. The three of us hadn't told them anything other than we would tell them what was wrong once we got back and put Lily to bed. Once we had reached the Hive, we were greeted by a squad of newly trained soldiers, all of them making sure to not cause too much of a racket doing so as if they already knew that not to, though of course that isn't surprising when one remembers the hivemind that's shared amongst the changelings.
As we walked through the corridors that made up the Hive's passageways various other changelings would stop for moment to look at us with worry before going back to their duties. We got to our room without distractions other than the looks and I put Lily down into the bed and tucked her in, giving her a kiss on the forehead and making room for Chryssy to do the same before moving towards the door, signaling everyone else to follow. After a few tense minutes of walking we made our way to the training hall and I made my way to my own personal corner of the immense room. Chrysalis stopped the others just behind the markings on the ground that marked this place as my area, the markings were runes that put up a powerful barrier to help contain the results of my usual training regiments from hurting anyone outside them.
"Uuuh, what's he doing?" Rainbow Dash asked as I walk over to a solid steel punching bag I made specifically for when I'm training my darker side. No one answered her as they just watched me stop in front of the thing and just stand there for a bit. When I did I noticed that everything seemed to have gone quite and whether it was me going into my own little world or just everyone having stopped what they were doing to see what would happen next, I don't know but what I do know is. . . . I. Was. PISSED!
"RAAAAAAARRRGGGG!!!!!!!" Came the roar from me as I punched the metal slab off it's supports and plowing straight through the barrier and embedding into the wall with a huge crater forming upon impact. I was panting a bit since I had done that without using the strength of my darker half.
I felt a hoof rest on my shoulder. "You alright now?" Chrysalis asked as I turned around to face her.
"No but I'll be fine for now." She nodded at that before settling down onto all fours and we turn to face the others who seemed to be in awe at what just happened, expect for Fluttershy who was hiding at the back of the pack. I clear my throat to get their attention back on us. "Alright, now that I got that out of my system let's head over into that room," I point over towards the meeting room/ war room, whose entrance was right next to the edge of the newly created crater. "and we'll tell you about what happened while we were at Canterlot as well as how we're going to convince Mayor Mare to put up some extra security measures in town so that we can prevent what happened there from happening again here in Ponyville, assuming it hasn't already."
"What did happen over there David, and does it have anything to do with Lily?" Twilight asked with more than a little concern. I sigh before following Chrysalis who is already making her way into the meeting room with the others following close behind. Once we're all inside I lock the door and Chrysalis puts up a barrier over the door.
Chrysalis and I gives ourselves a moment to think before she starts things off. "Well as you all know Princess Celestia and Princess Luna invited Me, David, and Lily to attend a special dinner last night that was meant to help get some the so called 'Nobles' in Canterlot to understand that The Hive has come to Equestria as friends this time instead of foes."
"And let me guess, it didn't go as planned?" Twilight asked though she, and the others, already knew the answer.
"It was all doomed to fail from the moment we stepped off the train. Every pony we saw looked at us with disgust or hatred, the castle guards tried to be dicks and order us around but a good ol' death stare put them place real quick. Then came the actual dinner were all but a couple of the guests invited made it quite clear that we weren't welcomed and all right in front of the princesses too." The girls looked at us in shock and seemed to be hoping that we were joking but a simple shake of the head from Chrysalis told them otherwise.
"Oh dear, that is just awful but I'm curious as to who the two nobles you're referring to are." Rarity said and Chrysalis was quick to tell her.
"Well it actually the two ponies that you had once told us about Rarity, Fancy Pants and Fleur De Lis.
"I knew my faith in them wasn't misplaced darling, and I can also imagine that they made sure those miscreants were made aware of the displeasure they felt when the rest of them no doubt started insulting you three." Rarity stated happily.
"We wouldn't know, we left the room before either of them had the chance to take care of Lily." And their looks of worry came back in full force.
"What did happen to Lily? We could all see that she was asleep when we saw you all had gotten back but it looked like she was. . . bothered by something and neither one of you looked all too happy either." Pinkie Pie asked the question that was more than likely on all of their minds.
Chrysalis sighed after I started to shake as I contained the rage I felt whenever thinking back to what happened a few hours ago. "Before I go into that I want to ask if any of you know why we changelings only eat love instead of going after other positive emotions like happiness and joy or any other similar emotions?" They all went to ponder that for a bit though not for long as a certain purple pony princess seemed to have already came up with something.
"Because of all of the positive emotions love is the strongest as it doesn't just come from special someponies but also forms between friends and family but now that leaves the question of how do negative emotions affect changelings?" Twilight asked as Lacy seemed to have a revelation.
"Because it's like a poison for them." And with that statement they seemed to all understand part of what happened.
"Yes, negative feelings are harmful to changelings, if we allow it into our bodies. All changelings from adolescents and older are taught how to filter these whenever harvesting love from a ponies but youngs one, like Lily, still have a hard time doing so which is why they are normally kept strictly in the Hive until they do. If a changeling absorbs enough of the negative emotions in can be lethal, something that could have became the case at the dinner party hadn't Celestia and Luna went the extra mile to create a meal from the extracted love that they had asked us to give them. The love from that meal was running through Lily's body, protecting her from the negative feelings being projected from the nobles for a short time but once that protection was gone the negativity in the air started to be unconsciously absorbed by her and slowly poisoning her. Luckily we noticed it right away and got out of there as soon as possible and into the room that was prepared for us where we showered her with all the love we had to give to expel those negative feelings from her body." I was running my right hand over her back as she explained what happened the night before. I scooted a couple of nearby cushions over for us to sit on and I had Chryssy lay her head on my lap as my left hand ran through her mane. I motioned for the others to do the same and wait for them to get comfortable before I started up with what happened this morning.
"But what happened at dinner isn't why Lily seemed so, as Pinkie put it, bothered when you saw her." I started as everyone else got themselves seated. "The reason for that would be because of this morning." I stopped for a moment to gather myself.
"Those mean nobles didn't bother all of you again did they?" Fluttershy asked.
"Yes and no."
"What do ya mean?" Applejack asked this time.
I sighed before looking them all in the eyes with a serious look. "They decided to send an assassin after us and they decided that Lily was an easy target after she went into to use the little filly's room while me and Chryssy were talking to the princesses, Fancy, and Fleur." Everyone gasped upon hearing that.
"What about the castle guards, one of them should have seen the would be assassin and stopped them unless they were unconscious." Cadance asked as me and Chryssy looked towards her.
"Or the guards were told beforehand about the assassin and who the target was and turned the other way whenever they did spot said assassin. Something that honestly wouldn't surprise me considering who their captain was." Chryssy stated accusingly, not that I can blame her as I was going to do it myself.
"Come on you two, it's been months since then, don't you think it's time to let go of the grudge you got against Shining Armor?" Twilight asked us with a hint of pleading in her tone. I was about to say something but I was cutoff before said stallion.
"It's alright Twilight, I deserve it for the way I dishonored myself at that duel. I knew the terms and the rules but let my pride and need for revenge get to me and made a mistake that made me lose my credibility and prestige as a captain." Shining told his little sister while looking down towards the ground. Both Cadance and Twilight sighed at that knowing he was right though I felt Chrysalis nudge my arm and looked down at her. She made the gesture for me to come closer and I did to the best of my ability from the position I was in.
"So what will it take for him to lose your ire after that day?" Chrysalis whispered into my ear as I look at her in mild shock and surprise. "Don't get me wrong, I'm still mad at him but at the same time I'm really in no better position than him since I did take control of his mind and drained the love out of him as I posed as Cadance who I had locked away in the crystal mines that lay under Canterlot." I couldn't really argue with that, even if she did get pressured by her family to do it, and just like Chryssy had, Shining Armor had admitted to his wrong but I wouldn't let him out of this so easily.
"I'll let him off the hook once I see that our troops are ready to fight against your family's army because at least then I'll know that he put his all into training them and really wants to help but until then I guess I'll cut back on all the shit I give him and tell the others to cut him some slack too. Is that alright with you?" She leaned up to give me a peck on the lips before pulling back and letting me see that beautiful smile.
"Fine with me David but I believe the others are waiting for you to finish." She stated slyly as I looked up to noticed the others, expect Shining Armor, staring at us with various expressions. AJ and Rainbow were giving us smirks, Lacy, Cadance, and Twilight had genuine smiles, Pinkie seemed to be excited, Rarity was swooning, Fluttershy was hiding behind her mane trying to cover up her blush, but it was the expression of the two ponies that had been quite this whole time that had me raise an eyebrow at. They both seemed to sly expressions that were a bit worrying, more so once Bonbon opened her mouth to say something.
"Oh by all means keep going." And with that everyone's attention turned towards her as Lyra was by her side giving me an evil smirk.
"Oooh, now I see why you two haven't had sex yet, you've been planning on having a 'family reunion'." She said as everybody blushed and Chryssy's cheeks managed to turn green. I on the other hand felt my left eye twitching like mad as I reached for my blade. Before I could start pulling it out of its sheath though I felt something restrain my hand from moving and looked down to see Chrysalis's magical aura shrouding my hand.
"As much as I want to let you do it I don't think it'll look too good on our part if you start killing your friends." Chrysalis said as she managed to succeed to contain the bile that had risen up.
"Fiiiine!" I groaned out as I let go of the handle of my sword before Chryssy finally let it go. The moment she did however, I dashed towards Lyra and Bonbon and drew my blade before anyone could react. I turned my blade on it's side and brought it down on both their heads. Their cries of pain were enough for me as I walked back to standing next to Chryssy as the others were still in their positions they had taken in an attempt to stop me when they saw I had pulled out my weapon.
"Next time, just slap them aside the head with your hands so you don't give everypony a heart attack." Chryssy scolded me after having slapped in the back of the head, rather hard too.
"Okay, okay, using my blade to bring just punishment isn't the way to go." I said with my smirk as the two ponies who had received said punishment were somehow glaring and pouting at me at the same time as they nursed the new lumps on their heads.
"Well now that that little fiasco is over with, tell us darlings, what are you going to do now?" Rarity asked as everything seemed to calm down.
"Now we make certain that security measures are taken to make sure our hive is safe from becoming the victims of such heinous acts. Now that there's proof that there are ponies that are willing to go that far and that the fact that we have all of the princess' approval doesn't do anything to derail them, we need to make sure the rest of the Hive is prepared for such encounters." She went to say before I cut in.
"And no one can say anything it since, as Chrysalis already said, we have the full approval of the princesses to do what we need to to make sure our changelings are safe." I stated seriously though it seemed for naught as all I got were raised brows and a smirking Chrysalis, Lacy, and Bonbon. "What?"
" 'Our Changelings' ?" And it was with that I felt my cheeks heat up a bit and turn my head to the side, knowing that it was pointless to try and hide it, and scratched at my cheek.
"Okay so maybe I'm starting to like the idea of becoming king of the Hive, what about it?" I asked embarrassedly as I looked everywhere but at the group before me until I heard buzzing and soon after two hooves grabbed ahold of my cheeks and I was guided to look directly at Chrysalis's lovely green eyes.
"Nothing about it all, my king." Chrysalis says lovingly with a gleam in her eyes before pulling me into a passionate kiss. The kiss lasts for a few minutes before we seperate.
"W-what was that for, not that I'm complaining." I said as I was panting, trying to catch my breath from the sudden, yet intense, kiss.
"I'm sorry dear, but every time I hear you say something that implies that not only will we be together but that we'll be together for a long time just warms my heart and keeps reminding me that I really have found love for myself." She states dreamily as she cuddles up to me, I already had ahold of her form after she had grabbed my face. I smiled lovingly at her before facing the rest of the group, my expression turning slightly serious as I addressed them. "Well we told you all what we needed to and ask that if there's anything you can do to help protect our changelings we would greatly appreciate it. I can't stand to think who else is plotting our downfall and the last thing we need is to be fighting a war from inside Equestria's borders while preparing to fight a massive army."
"Don't you worry bout a thing David, we'll all help out and spread the word around Ponyville and get the everyone's help and support." Lacy replied immediately with a fierce look in her eyes that I remember seeing when we were kids whenever she wanted to do something and was determined to do anything and everything she could to accomplish whatever goal she has set in her mind.
"Hahaha, thanks Lace, I knew I could count on you." She pouted a bit at hearing my chuckle but her smile soon returns and nods at me. It isn't long before the others are doing the same, including Shining Armor which doesn't surprise me and leaves me skeptical as always when it comes to this bastard. Chrysalis may have convinced me to give him a chance but I won't let my guard down around him, especially around Chryssy and Lily, but I did trust Cadance and Twilight so as long as they're around him when I'm not I don't bother freaking out, otherwise I have already informed the rest of the Hive to keep and eye on him and report anything he may do that could be considered threatening to me.
"David?" Twilight's voice brought me out of my thoughts and I focused my attention on her.
"Yeah, what's up?"
"We were wondering what you wanted to do to try and cheer Lily up and help her forget about it."
I sigh at that as I still have no idea what we should do and I'm guessing neither has Chryssy, at least judging from the sigh I heard come from her. "No we haven't and it's actually pissing me off. I know that there are probably some special event happening somewhere in Equestria but as long as there's that fear and prejudice of the changelings still around anything we can do would be overshadowed but all those hateful stares and comments. I'm seriously at a loss of what to do, can you think of anything Chryssy?"
"I'm in the same boat as you. I have no idea what we could possibly do for Lily after she's experienced something so traumatic." Chryssy replied solemnly.
"Well we have an idea that may not only help Lily forget what happened but also help build up better relations between ponies and changelings." Twilight said with a big grin that was shared with the rest of her friends.
"Oh, and what would that be Princess Twilight?" Chrysalis asked with an amused expression at hearing Twilight groan from having her title used.
"We're going to throw a huuuuuge 'Welcome to Ponyville' party and inviting the whole town!" Pinkie Pie shouted out as she stood up on her hind legs with her forelegs extended towards the sky with confetti being shot everywhere from some party cannons that she somehow had gotten set up. Chrysalis and I exchange looks before turning to Pinkie.
"It sounds like a great idea Pinkie."
Author's Note
Had a little trouble with it at the beginning but finally got it done after I finally got the grove going for this chapter as even then it feels a little chopping so please bare with me since I know these updates are going slow enough as is. With that said this is more a filler chapter to lead into the next part, Lily's Party as well as pretty much announcing the first clop scene I will have written in any of my stories which will most likely be after the party chapter. Hope you guys enjoy
Moving to the Next Step
"So is everything setup as planned?" I asked as I looked at all the decorations, food and drinks, games, and the stage that had all been set up a few miles away from Ponyville and the Hive so that it would all be a surprise to everyone besides those that helped make it all possible. It took most of the week but come tomorrow night it was all going to be worth it, especially once Lily was back to her old cheerful, fun loving self.
Lily... It had been a tough five days for all of us with how sad and depressed Lily seemed after that day and it was getting harder and harder to not go up to Canterlot and raze it to the ground before torturing and slaughtering the nobles for what they've done to my little filly. Surprisingly enough, Chryssy has been the one to keep me from doing so too. In fact she's probably been the most levelheaded one out of all of us but then again she kind of has to be since she's been watching Lily more than anyone of us since we're all working on getting the party ready and me going to train whenever I'm not working on that. I want to spend much more time than what I have but everyday that passes is another day closer to war and I need to make sure we're all ready for when that time comes. Failure is not an option, I won't let Chryssy's sisters and mother have their way, even over my dead body.
"You alright there David?" I heard Lace ask with concern as I feel her hand on my shoulder.
I sigh before look over my shoulder at her. "Yeah, I'm alright, just lost in my thoughts." I answered back which made her wrap her arms around me as she nuzzled my back.
It's alright David, she'll be back to that little hyperactive filly we all know and love before you know it." She said comfortingly.
"I know Lace but this should have been prevented in the first place, I should have been more careful, especially with knowing how those bastards felt about us." I growled out as any and all thoughts of those shit mongers pissed me off to no end but was quick to calm myself down as my anger would get me nowhere, not yet anyway.
"Don't beat yourself up over it David. You were trying to put some trust in them and they chose to misplace said trust and must no face the consequences, whether it'd be now or later, well lets karma take care of the rest cause we have a little filly to cheer up and a town we're trying to throw a party for." She said happily as she started dragging me back towards the Hive. After falling in step with her we made the trek back in a comfortable silence, or at least that's what it would have been if it wasn't for the appearance of a certain candy making pony.
"Hey you two, wait up for me!" Bonbon shouted as she raced over to us. We waited for her to catch up and catch her breath before restarting our trek. "So are you two excited for tomorrow?"
"Oh definitely, I think it's going to be tons of fun once it's started. we just got to make a few more adjustments before starting the big show." Lace gushed excitedly.
"And what about you David, I know parties aren't really your thing but are you looking forward to it?" Bonny asked as both girls directed their attention towards me.
"Not sure really, I mean I'm looking forward seeing Lily's bright smiling face again and I'll try to have fun at the party but I can't really say for sure beyond that." I replied truthfully as parties really weren't my cup of tea but I'd more than likely would have been dragged into it by Lily were she her usual bubbly self and end up having more fun than I most likely would have had otherwise. I mean I love Chryssy and enjoyed to company of my friends but even so I never could stand the party scene, even for my own birthday when my parents had still thrown them.
I was brought out of my thoughts by the sound of sighing from three different directions and looked around to see Lace, Bonny, and surprisingly Chrysalis giving me bemused looks. "What?"
"You could at least try to entertain us a bit and say yes." Came Bonny's response.
"And why would I do that?" I asked with a smirk. This just made them all huff and turn their heads away from me which got me to laugh a bit before grabbing a hold of the three of them and bring them into a big group hug before they even knew what was going on. They halfheartedly tried to get out off of my grasp before giving up and returning the gesture. We stayed like that for a minute or so before I asked, "So what are you doing here Chryssy, and where's Lily?"
"I was just coming by to see how things were coming along and I left Lily with Cadance for the time being though you may want to get back soon, seems she was starting to get a but anxious before I left." She answered before giving me a small peck on the lips which got Lace and Bonny to pout a bit.
"Just gonna go ahead and rub in our faces aren't you Chrysalis." Lace said as she and Bonny shot her with mock glares which made her giggle a bit.
"Well it's not my fault you two won't make your own moves on him, I did tell you two I'm willing to share did I not?" Chryssy responded snidely as a part of her more devious side made itself known in her eyes.
"We're working on it okay!" came Bonny's response along with her sticking her tongue out at the changeling queen. I just smiled at the interaction between the three of them, happy to know that all of the four important females in my life got along so well even if Lily wasn't here and herself at the moment.
"Daaaaddyyyy!" speaking of said filly, I let go of the girls before sitting up on my knees and spread my arms wide open for her as she came speeding towards me with Cadance hot on her tail. She came at me full speed and launched herself into chest before I wrapped my arms around her as I fell onto my back with an armful of a little changeling filly. She buried herself into my chest, shaking slightly and reminding me of the damage that was done to her as I hold her tightly.
"Sorry about that... *huff* ....David, she wanted to....*huff* *huff* .... come see you but when I tried to tell ..*huff* ..... her to wait a little longer she bolted before I could really do anything." Cadance apologized as she finally reached us a moment later, trying to catch her breath after trying to keep up with Lily.
I opened my mouth to respond but Chryssy beats me to the punch, "I heard you were a foalsitter when you were younger, how did Lily manage to outrun you?" She asked with a teasing smirk.
Cadance huffed out one more time before she settled into a more relaxed posturing. "I was and I enjoyed it very much even if there were a few problem foals here and there that would act out, some even trying to run away from me with no success, but Lily is on a whole other level. She's awfully fast for such a little filly and I'm embarrassed to admit that I've may have lost a bit of my edge since those days." Cadance admitted with a slight blush while she rubbed the back of her head. The girls and I chuckle a bit at that but I couldn't really fault her for not expecting Lily to be so fast. A bit after we got to the Hive after I rescued her she had recurring nightmares for a while to which I had to calm down a panicky filly. I think it was about the fifth or sixth time is when she would actually tell me what was going on in these nightmares and found out that the most prominent thing with them was being caught by the end of it. After she told me this I told her I could help her get faster so that she wouldn't have to worry about being caught again. She had accepted as I helped her learn how to run and fly faster. I honestly hadn't expected her to make much headway since she was just a little filly but she surprised as each time I had her run around a clearing near the Hive I watched as her time seemed to get better by leaps and bounds until she was able to outrun most, if not all of the guards around the place with the only ones able of really catching her being me and Chryssy. The only reason that damn little assassin was able to corner her was because she froze up, not that I could really blame her, but hopefully next time will be different, if there is a next time.
"Don't worry about it too much Cadance, when she really doesn't want to be caught, me and Chryssy are the only ones with a chance of catching her at all. No one else will get even close." I told her after having a good laugh at her expense when I was once again reminded of my little Lilly trying to bury herself inside my clothes, I mean that literally as I feel her muzzle trying to cram itself under my shirt. "Hey, wait, Lily what are you-, no sweetie don't-, I don't think you want to-.......and you're in my shirt." The girls, Cadance included, are all giggling at my blight as I pull out to neck of my shirt and get a sense of as I stare two glowing blue orbs that are staring back at me from the dark confines of my shirt. "Well hello there little filly, are you having fun?" I ask with a smile which makes her nuzzle into me once again.
"You and mommy were gone for too long and I was scared something happened." Came the tearful reply a my smile quickly vanished and I wrapped my arms around her through my shirt.
"Don't worry Lily, nothing is gonna happen, not to me, your mommy, our friends, or the Hive, and especially not to you, I'll make sure of that."
Those damn nobles are gonna get what's coming to them, you mark my words. Came Saboru's response.
Yes they will, not now, but I'll make sure they will. Was my cold, and dark sound reply. It was then I felt someone bop me on the head and makes me look towards the culprit who happens to be Lacy who is staring at me with a perplexed look.
"You alright, kinda spaced out on us." She asked with a bit of concern.
I smile at her, "Yeah I'm fine, just having a little conversation." I tell which makes her nod in understanding before she extends her right hand towards me. I take offered hand and let her pull me up while I'm still cradling Lily in my other arm. At least I was until I felt her start moving as she manages to get onto my back and starts climbing up until her head pops out from behind me and rest on my shoulder and looking at everything from my view. "Hey there honey, are you enjoying yourself?"
"Mmhmm" Came her response as she settles in for the ride, I'm so glad I asked Rarity to me some really stretchy clothes. "When will the party be ready daddy?" She asked after a moment.
We all smile at her as we start walking again, "Probably in the next couple of days my little troublemaker. Are you excited for it?" I ask her, expecting a negative as has been the norm as of late, but to all our surprise she offers us a small smile and nod in the affirmative.
"Yes daddy, it looks like it's going to be a lot of fun." I feel my heart warm up when I hear this as it means that she may be at least trying to get out of the funk she's been in since the incident.
"I would hope so sweetheart, your daddy has been putting a lot of work into it." Chryssy adds in with the other two nodding in agreement.
"Yeah, it really looks so awesome and I think everypony will have so much fun when it's ready to go." Chimed in Bonny in a rather chipper tone which gets me to chuckle a bit. After that, nothing was said as we all walked back to our homes in a peaceful silence.
~2 Hours Later~
Me, Chryssy, and Lily made it back to our room after walking both Bonbon and Lacy back to their homes. Chryssy practically melts into the bed as she soon as she lays down while Lily finally decides to climb out of my shirt and curls up against her and I can't help but smile at the scene as I think, This is my family now, and I'm so damn lucky to have them. I then sit by the edge of the bed near Chryssy and start massaging her stiff shoulders and get a sigh of satisfaction from the changeling queen.
"Thank you David, you always know how to spoil me." Chryssy said as I felt her relax more and more under my touch.
"Anything for you my queen." I whispered huskily in her ear which seemed to have sent a shiver down her spine.
"Careful hun, Lily is still here." Was the cheeky reply as she rub her ass against my crotch since I had re-positioned myself to straddle her back legs and leaning over her. It's still funny to me that we still haven't done anything too serious in terms of things like having of any kind really, sure there's been plenty of heaving petting but that's been about it and I'm not sure what is really holding us back. There are plenty of things that the blame can be placed on but really they're all rather trivial or don't really apply. We have other's to watch Lily as well as help plan and prepare for the war. Our new Hive is coming along a bit ahead of schedule and I think we've been together long enough, and know each other well enough as well, to not really question whether or not we're ready to take that next step. Only other thing I can think of is that we're both a bit nervous in actually bringing it up to other but there's no real way of knowing without talking about it but for now we're rather content with the way things are at the moment.
*Knock* *Knock*
Came from the door and knocked me out of my stupor and back to reality which had a changeling queen practically become something akin to what I would imagine a jelly pony would look like and Lily poking her to see if that's what she has become.
"Your majesties, dinner is ready to be served." Said the maid from the other side of the door.
"We'll be out in just a moment, thank you." I replied back as I heard the clopping of hooves move away from the door soon after. "Alright Lily, Chryssy, lets go get something to eat." As I was getting up but was stopped by a hoof on my leg. I look down at Chryssy and see she has a serious, yet nervous expression and immediately knew she wanted to talk about something rather important without Lily around. I give her a nod as I look towards Lily, "Hey sweetheart, could you go to the dining hall without us, me and mommy need to talk for a bit.
She looks like she's going to protest but looks between me and Chryssy and quickly changes her mind. "Okay daddy, I will wait for and mommy at the table." She replies as she hops down from the bed and makes her way to the door.
"Thank you Lily, mommy and daddy will try not to take too long and be there to eat with you, just make sure you don't cause too much trouble for Princess Cadance." I tell her with a wink before she scurries off and out to the hallway. I wasn't really worried about her traversing the halls alone because it seems Cadance seems to like waiting for us nearby after dinner had been announced so Lily wouldn't really be alone. So with that worry out of the way I turn towards Chryssy and see she still has the same expression as before. "What's up Chryssy, is something wrong?"
She shakes her head no before replying, "No nothing is wrong but I did want to talk about something that I'm sure has been on your mind too for quite a bit." And with that I already knew what this was about but I decide to let say what she wants to say before adding my thoughts so I just nod to tell her to go on. "Well I'll start of by saying that I've been wanting this for a while now and have been a bit nervous about trying to bring this conversation up," I smile and grab a hold of her forelegs and hold them gently in my hands to let her know that I understand. "And I can't really think of any other way to say this that wouldn't this more complicated than it actually needs to be so I just go ahead and say it." She stops for a moment to take a deep breath and slowly releases it. "David, my love, I want to take our relationship to the next level, I want us to mate and truly become one with you." She says rather fast but I was still able to understand everything she said and could only let out the breath that I just realized that I had been holding. I sit for a few seconds getting my thoughts together as I keep holding onto her hooves, running my thumb over them to help calm us both down.
"Glad one of us finally said something cause it was honestly driving me a bit crazy." I said with a bit of a laugh before getting serious again. "I've been feeling the same for quite some time Chryssy, but I could never bring myself to start the conversation which means you're the better of the two of us for finally being the brave one on this matter." I tell her truthfully as I stare into her beautiful green eyes. "For awhile now I've been wanting to ask when you wanted to move with things between us. We've had a hell of a time together, and that's including all our hiccups along the way, and I can honestly say that I love you with all my heart and I want to be together with you in every way we can possibly be, though we can wait on the marriage for a bit longer." She giggled a bit at that last part though nodded all the same as she looked back at me with that heart warming smile before she jumps on me and embraces me tightly as she nuzzles my cheeks before burying her head into the crook of my neck. I make sure to hold her, nuzzle her, and pour every bit of love I have for her into our embrace as I felt my heart warm at her touch.
We stayed like that for a bit before I decided to start rubbing her back like I normally do when we share one of our heartfelt embraces and she starts leaning into me more as I'm taking on more and more of her weight, which doesn't really effect me since she has always been rather light despite her size even after she started to get a constant supply of food from me. As she relaxes more into it I start going lower, and lower until I'm rubbing the area just above the dock of her tail when I make my move and grab her big plot and give it a good squeeze which got her to release a surprised "eep," before letting out a loud moan. "Mmmmm, I definitely can't wait to play with this luscious flank of yours hun." I said with the biggest shit eating grin I could muster as I let go and go back to holding her like normal.
"Oh, I'm so getting you back for that mister." She says as she glares at me with a blush adorning her cheeks.
"I'm looking forward to it Chryssy." Letting her go out of my grasp, I give her a minute to calm herself down as she makes herself presentable again before grasping her left cheek in my hand which makes her look curiously at me, at least she does before she sees my expression and starts leaning in with her eyes closed and lips puckered as I'm already doing the same. We share a passionate kiss that lasted for a coupel minutes before separating with a string of saliva connecting us before it too breaks apart. "Definitely looking forward to doing so much more with you Chryssy."
"So am I David, so am I and when we do I'll be sure to rock your world." She said with confidence smile and half lidded eyes. After that I finally stand up and smooth out my clothes a bit before I make my way towards the door and open it up, "Come milady, our meal awaits."
She laughs as she makes her way out the door, "My, my, such a gentleman, I guess I could reward you with a seat by my side." She says with all the seriousness she could muster though it's obvious she's holding back a bit of laughter as well.
"Why my queen, I'd be honor to dine by your side tonight." I respond back in kind which gets her laughing as we start on our trip to the dining room. "So when do we want to do this Chryssy?" I ask after we make our way around a corner.
"How about a week from now?" She suggests and then elaborates, "Hopefully be then Lily won't be so afraid when we're not around, of course that is if everything with the party goes off without a hitch, which I'm sure they will, and we can leave her with a foalsitter for that night."
I nod at her suggestion though I do have one question on my mind. "How come you don't want to just leave her with Cadance like we have been doing?" I ask more out of curiosity than anything else.
"I figured we could give her a break from watching our little ball of energy, especially after she's back to being that excitable little filly we all know and love and let her and Shining possibly have a night out of their own. She's told me that the two of them have been trying to patch things between them on go out on a date like way back when they first started dating and I don't know about you but that's incredibly hard to do while foalsitting, especially with a filly like Lily." She explains and I nod in understanding. I may not like the asshole but I'm not going try to ruin their relationship because of it, and besides, I'm sure Lily Lacy and Bonbon would be more than happy to take her in for a night or two, though I'm sure they'll want a different sort of 'payment' as opposed to bits. That same thought was shared with Chryssy if the look she was giving me was anything to by.
"Well alright then I guess we have it all planned it out, so I guess all we got to do is get everything set up for our big night, right?" I asked, sounding excited about the idea. She gives me a nod as a response as she moves along with a new skip in her step.
That night is gonna be great, that I can already tell. Was the last thought to run through my head before we opened the door to the dining room.
~One Week Later~
The week passes by rather quickly as we're all busy doing things, like training the troops for the upcoming war, coming up with battle plans, developing new weaponry based off of human weapons as well as some of my own designs. Then there's the nearly completed construction of the new Hive and soon the new homes on the surface that well help with integrating changelings into pony society and vice versa. My training is also proving some impressive results, though at a much slower pace than I would have liked but progress is progress. Last, but most certainly not least, was the preparations of the big party that was supposed to happen tonight. Twelve days, twelve tough days for all of us, watching as Lily went about her days so gloomy and sad. I wasn't about to allow it as her father and I can't begin to tell you how glad I was that everyone jumped onboard with this idea the moment it came out of my mouth. Makes me happy to know that everyone else cares so much about little Lily and tells me that our decision to come back to Equestria was a bad thing, especially in the long run of things. Sure there were a couple hiccups along the way but we won't have to deal with that for much longer.
"Hey David, you ready yet?" Chryssy asked me through the door and knocking me out of my thoughts as I remembered what I was supposed to be doing, which was getting dressed up for the party, don't know why when this isn't exactly something you'll be wanting to wear your good clothes at but whatever.
"Yeah Chryssy, I'm ready." I tell her and she comes barging in not a second later. "Really?" I shot her a deadpan look as she strolls right on in.
""What, I'm your marefriend, that means I get to waltz in whenever I please. I only waited because I already know I wouldn't be able to hold myself back if I had been in here while you were changing." Chryssy argued as she gained a lustful smirk which made me sigh at her antics.
"Chryssy, hun, I love you but calm down with the libido." I told her as I grabbed a brush and motioned for her to go sit by the bed.
"And what if I said no?" She asked as she did as I asked with me following right behind her.
"Then I may just have to tie you to the bed." I threatened, leaving it at that, knowing that she would take the bait.
"Oh, that sounds rather kinky of you David, is that all you are gonna do?" She asked while giving me a smirk over her shoulder as I started to brush her mane, smirking myself knowing what she just walked into.
"Of course not dear, I would tie you up with one of toys taped to your pussy, set to the lowest setting possible and leave it there as I went to go do whatever I wanted until I got back. I would leave you to feel that constant pleasure but you would be able to get your release, at least not until I had gotten back and decided whether or not you deserved that release you will be wanting after so long." I whispered into her as I felt her shiver before adding the icing on the cake and nibbling on her ear which got a shuddering moan from her.
"N-no fair." She whined out as she was now shifting her weight from one of her body to the next. I could only chuckle as I went back to brushing her mane. It was a little difficult at first with her continued squirming, but she managed to calm down a bit a few minutes afterwards and let me finish brushing her mane. "You're a very cruel man, you know that?" She said after a bit.
"I know, but you love me anyway." I told her as I finished up with her mane and let her get up to finish getting ready, though not before she turned around and stuck her tongue out at me. I could only smile at her antics and admire her tantalizing flank as she went into the walk-in closet. I waited there for a few minutes before she came walking out in an emerald green dress that went well with her eyes. May not be the fanciest thing she has to wear but it would serve it's purpose as date attire since we were going to a party where we would be moving around a lot and even I could tell that the dress was made to handle more rigorous activities. "Looking good Chryssy, did you have Rarity make that for you?"
"Yes I did actually, I know I would have been fine going to the party as normal but I still wanted to dress up a little but without having to worry about getting a fancy dress ready so I asked Rarity to make me such an ensemble, of course that was after hours of convincing her to make it a simple little thing instead of her usual getups. I quite like her work but quite frankly she does a bit overboard with it sometimes." She giggled out the last bit to which I couldn't help but agree as I had to do much the same thing when I first got here. "And if I'm to be completely honest, I'd rather enjoy the night looking a 'commoner' than the done-up blowhards that wouldn't know what hard work was if it hit them in the face. I want to let the ponies here see that just because I'm a queen, doesn't mean I can't enjoy outings such as this." She further explained with a sad smile as her ears laid flat upon her head.
I made my way over to her, enveloping her in my arms and letting her head rest on my shoulders. "I understand Chryssy but I will tell you this, I know that these ponies will come to care and love you as much as they do Celestia and Luna. You're already on your way to winning their hearts over with everything you've done to help since we've gotten here and just wait until they see how you are around foals." I told her which got a blush from accompanied by a warm smile.
"Thank you David." Was all she said before making her way towards the door which flew open moments before she could actually open it and almost smashed her in the face. On the other side stood Cadance, who's mouth was hanging open with wide eyes with Lily right behind her who was just wide-eyed and behind them and off to the side was Shining Armor who looked on in horror, like he just witnessed a gruesome murder kind of horror.
"Well seems someone rather eager to get this party started." I said, snickering a bit at all of their expressions which seemed to snap them all out of it and getting a glare from all the females in the area.
"Sorry about that Chrysalis though I guess David is right, I'm a bit excited to get to the party." Cadance apologized after she was done glaring at me.
"It's quite alright Cadance, no harm done though I do wish someone was a bit concerned that his marefriend almost got assaulted with a door." Came Chryssy's response as her horn flared up. I only smiled unconcernedly as I walked up to her and laid my hand on her head.
"Stop being such a baby Chryssy, we both know you're fine otherwise I'd be all over you and you know it." I told as I stroked her mane. She softened her glare only a bit but leaned into my hand nonetheless and allowed me to continue petting her, at least for a bit second before I felt something stab my leg and made me look down.
"That's not nice daddy, mommy almost got really hurt and she could not come to the party then and have fun with everypony!" Lily yelled up at me which got a smile from all of us, including Shining Armor, shocking I know, and I reached down to pick her up. She struggled in my grip at first but seemed to calm down when I hugged her to my chest and felt her relax as she looked up at me.
"I know mommy could have hurt sweetie but she didn't and like I just told her, if she had I would have been right there to take care of her if not have tried to not let the door hit her at all. We all made this party and have been looking forward to it since we came up with the idea so believe me when I say that I would've made sure mommy was able to have fun with us even if I had to carry her around the whole time." I told her as I looked into her eyes, while also looking at Chryssy from my peripherals at the same time. Lily closed her eyes and returned my hug as I kneeled down and extended out my left arm and wrapped it around Chrysalis and our current family was in a warm embrace, all of us exuding our love for each other.
The hugged lasted until we all heard an "aaaaawwww" come from the hallway and made us look towards the culprit and saw that it was Lacy with the others not to far from her as well. "You three really do make for such a nice family, I can't wait till I'm a part of it and I'm sure the same can be said for Bonny." Lacy says with Bonbon coming up behind her and nodding her head in confirmation.
"And who says you already aren't?" Chrysalis questions with a loving smile as me and open up our arms/forelegs to welcome them into the hug, which of course they gladly accepted as they joined in and surrounding Lily with more love.
They couldn't all see it but Lily's smile was getting bigger and brighter, the smae smile she used to show them all everyday before the incident in Canterlot though it had vanished into a more subdued one as she closed her eyes and snuggled into David's chest.
"Daddy, mommy, can we go to the party now?" Lily had asked as she looked up at us parents.
"Of course sweetheart." I responded as I stood up after the girls had stepped back after getting out of the embrace. I put her atop my shoulders which had her giggling in glee as she got herself comfortable up there. Walking of the room, me and Chryssy greet everyone and then we all start making our way out of The Hive. It was a bit of walk over but we all managed to pass the time with small talk, being sure to include Lily in any that she could actually understand with smacking Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie, even Rarity on occasion, for any of the less appropriate conversations that she shouldn't be hearing. "Think Chrysalis enjoyed that last one too much." I thought to myself as I saw Chryssy's smile after she just got done swatting Rarity upside the head after she tried to initiate a conversation about risque clothing choices for the equines and Lily was paying way too much attention to it even though Rarity was trying to keep her voice low. Wasn't long after that that we had reached to entrance to the party, which had plenty of ponies and changelings trying to crowd in and around the area. We figured we would wall it off on at least one side of it so Lily couldn't see it until we were inside, and used a couple illusion spells to hide the taller structures. Of course since it was only the one side, if Lily had really wanted to find out what was behind it, all she would have had to do was go around the one wall which is why we had someone always keeping an eye for her just in case she got adventurous.
"You ready Lily?" I asked my little filly and I feel her nod as she holds onto my head a little tighter, whether from excitement or nervousness remained to be seen. As our group got closer, ponies and changelings started to notice us and had stopped to greet us with only a few bowing and I could feel just how happy Chrysalis was about it as she wanted the Hive to see her as one of them instead of just their queen. We had all stopped in front of the entrance as I grabbed Lily and put her down on her own hooves as I knelt down next to her. "Well Lily, here we are, ready to go in?" I asked her. She looked between me and the entrance that hid the party we made for her. She does this a couple of times before looking at me and I can see a fire in her eyes.
"I'm ready daddy." She said as she stood tall and proud, as tall as she could for a little filly anyway.
I smiled at her as I ruffled her mane a bit which got a whine out of her. "That's my girl." I get up and walk over to the doors that lead to the party and wait till everyone is standing right in front of it, with Lily being in the front of course. I smiled at her one more time before, using my newfound strength, I threw open the doors on both sides and knocked down the wall to reveal what we had been working on all this time. We had made the party of all parties with all of the amusement park rides, games, and food stands that were setup. That's right, we made an amusement park for Ponyville at least it will be come tomorrow. All of the ponies and changelings manning the various stalls and rides were in fact being paid to do so with funds from the jewels that we had laying around the old Hive that we had brought with us. After the party was said and done, this place would officially belong to Ponyville, with our group having free lifetime passes of course since we built and funded it. Anyway, the place was big, like really big and as I look around at what we managed to build in such a short time, and all for my sad little filly, it makes me think about what will happen once the war starts. This place may be a simple amusement park yes, but this proof to me that with all of us working together in this endeavor, we will prevail and teach Chrysalis' family the error of their ways.
"So, what do you think sweetie?" I asked Lily after I snapped out of my thoughts and turned to look towards her. I laughed as I saw the gobsmacked looked on her face as she looked at everything. Then I see her eyes go wide as she stares straight and I looked towards the same direction before I smirked and looked back towards her. "Yes sweetie, that's yours." I tell her as I looked at the colossal 5-story cake meant to feed all who attended today and I must say, Pinkie Pie and the Cakes really outdid themselves with not only being able to make the cake, but to also hide it from Lily this whole time, especially when I know she's gone there plenty while we were building this place. I looked back to where Lily is and saw nothing more than a little dust cloud in her shape and size before it blew away. Feeling a tap on my shoulder, I looked towards the one who did it, which happened to be Lacy with an amused smile as she pointed towards the cake again and saw Lily buzzing around it, going from top to bottom, and side to side, at the blink of an eye. We all could only laugh at the excited little filly as we all walked up to her.
"Lily, sweetheart, come down from there!" Chryssy shouted towards her, trying hard to hide her amusement, and got Lily's attention. All it takes is another blink before I feel myself getting launched backwards with another weight landing on top of me and I start feeling myself being squeezed tightly. Looking down to where I could feel the additional weight and the pressure coming from I see that Chrysalis is on top of me with Lily somehow managing to reach around both of us and still have the strength to squeeze us enough to remind me of one of Pinkie's hugs.
"Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou," Lily thanked us profusely as we regained our bearings and we returned her hug as best we could in our current position. "This all looks so cool, and this is really all for me!?"
"Yes Lily, it's all for you, this is your day and all everypony and changeling is here to celebrate it along with us." I told her as I managed to situate myself into a sitting position with Chryssy and Lily in my lap. "But the cake is gonna be for later, we're gonna let everyone get here and have some fun with the rides before we all stuff ourselves with cake until we explode." With that statement I was rewarded with a huge grin for a moment before it shrank a bit as her true smile, the one that we've all missed, finally made an appearance after so long.
"Thank you so much mommy and daddy." She said as she buried herself between us.
"You are very welcome sweetheart, anything to get back the sweet little filly that everypony knows and loves so much. Nopony here liked seeing you so sad and helped us put this together for you."
"Really?" She asked with wide eyes as she looked towards the rest of our group who were all smiling at her.
Kneeling down beside her, I place a hand on her back as we looked towards them and at the party/carnival that everyone has worked so hard on. "Really Lily, it's why me and mommy have been gone most of the day for the last month, we've all been working this since we got back from Canterlot, and is actually much bigger than we originally wanted it but when you put Pinkie in charge of a party, well....." I sweep my arm to the scene before us to say the rest for me.
Lily opened her mouth to say something else but was stopped but a hoof in front of her muzzle. "Enough of all this sappy stuff, we'll have plenty of time for that later because now is the time for us to have fun!" Chrysalis happily proclaimed which got cheers from everyone within ear shot, including me and Lily.
From there on we were dragged to just about any and all of the rides, games, and any other entertainment that we could get a hold of and were having a grand old time of it all as throughout the entire ordeal we all could see Lily coming out of the shell that had been constructed around her after the events after the dinner party and got to see her get back that wonderous joy that seemed to spread to everyone around her. I'm sure if Pinkie wasn't already the Element of Laughter, Lily would have been the one to take her place and it burns me up that some self righteous nobles tried to snuff out such a light in this world. Sometimes I still think about going back there, interrogating the assassin and show those noble just how far I cou-
"Woohoo, Equestria to David, Equestria to David, command needs you back down here for your little filly's party." Chrysalis jested as she was waving her foreleg in front of my face.
I blinked a couple times and shook my head to clear out the thought of potential murder before looking back at her. "Oh, hey Chryssy, what's up?"
"You mean besides the dark thoughts swirling around in that head of yours?" She asked with a raised brow.
Rubbing the back of head, I laugh a bit sheepishly. "Sorry hun, just thinking about what led to all this in the first place."
"You have to let it go David, you have to if Lily is to truly get over it, you know that." She told me with soft eyes as she reached up to nuzzle me and help me calm down more.
"I know Chryssy, it was honestly just a bit of a slip up after watching Lily have so much fun and how they tried to get rid of her." I gave her a kiss on the cheek as I hugged her.
*Sigh* I know what you mean, I had the same thoughts when I was watching her run around like normal but luckily you and her were on the bumper cars when I had those thoughts so I didn't have to worry about Lily feeling them before I was able to reign them in." She admitted before giving me a peck on the lips before getting back down onto all fours and giving me that heart melting smile I love seeing so much. "You're a great father David, and just as great as a lover, and hopefully soon to be husband, and we all appreciate your efforts but you have to learn how to relax too. I know things haven't really been all that easy since you've gotten here but there isn't always something sinister sitting around the corner." She pauses as she looks at me over her shoulder with a sultry gaze that makes my pants feel uncomfortable all of sudden. "Besides, have you forgotten what we're doing later tonight stud?"
"N-no, I haven't forgotten Chryssy." I manage to say with a suddenly dry mouth. Satisfied with that answer, she walks away with a bit more sway in her step. How the tables have turned, damn that sexy mare. I thought as I watched her flanks for a bit before I ran over to catch up to her and the others.
"Daddy! Where have been, it's almost time to cut the cake?" Lily asked after flying up and placing herself on my shoulder when I caught up.
"Nowhere sweetie, just got a bit distracted. Now let's get over there, I bet everypony is just dying to have a piece of this cake." I take off running with her on my shoulder getting a collective "Hey!" from the others before they take off after us. I decide to make things a bit more exciting as I jump up towards the top of one of the light poles that light up the area and jump across them and avoiding the throngs of ponies and changelings milling about. Taking this route lets me reach the stage in front of the cake sooner than if I had been running across the ground.
"Hehehehe, that so cool daddy, can we do it again?" Lily asked after we back on the ground.
"Maybe sweetheart, if your mother doesn't kill me that is."
"I would only do that if you let her slip at all so you're free to show off all you want as long as it doesn't endanger our precious Lily." Chrysalis said as she landed beside us and nuzzled Lily. "So have you told her yet?" She asked me, took me a second to realize what she was talking about but it came to me soon after.
"No, not yet, I was actually planning on telling her now since we still have a bit of time before we're on." I answered to which she nodded as Lily looked between us in confusion.
"What are you and mommy talking about daddy?"
"Well sweetheart, me and mommy made plans after this for us to spend a bit of time together, just me and her and have you stay with Aunt Lacy and Bonny for the night.
"You mean like a date?" She asked with a cute tilt of her head.
"Exactly Lily, just like a date but of course we wanted to spend some time with you so we decided to wait until we all had cake before we went by ourselves." Chrysalis said as she tried to make sure Lily wasn't upset by our decision but I could already tell you that it was pointless.
"Yay! Does that mean you and daddy will be married soon?" Lily asked like the excitable little filly she was, leaving Chrysalis a bit shocked and me chuckling.
"Told you she'd be fine with it worrywart, she's always talked about us getting married, even when I was avoiding you and you were mad at me, she always seemed to believe that we belong together and I'm definitely agreeing with her on that."
"Well excuse me for trying to make sure our daughter doesn't feel like we trying to abandoned her or anything like that after everything she's been through." Chrysalis responded indignantly before turning her back to me with a huff.
All I could do was smile as I laid a hand on her back, softly stroking up towards her neck as I walked closer to her face. "I know why you wanted to make sure hun, I'm just teasing you a bit, sorry if I offended you." I apologized with a kiss to cheek and a little nuzzle. She doesn't hesitate to return the show of affection as her gentle smile returns.
"I know you are David, but thank you for apologizing anyway." She said before something seemed to catch her attention from behind me as evident from the grin on her muzzle now. "Though it seems there's a couple of ladies that could use a little loving too." She tells me before turning me around to face Lacy and Bonny who are both pouting at me before they turn their backs like Chryssy had just done. I don't lose my smile as I walk over to them, First I go to Bonbon and gently run a single finger up the center of her spine and making her shiver slightly. She turns around around to say something but before she could I gently cup her cheek as I lean in to give kiss her a short but passionate kiss that leaves her a bit blushed and out of breath. Turning towards Lacy next, I see her gulp once my eyes landed on her. She shifted side to side a bit as she looked at me with look that said the she was a bit nervous but she was excited as well. I wrapped my arms around her slender form and pull her close. We both lean forward, closing our eyes as our lips make contact. Wasn't for long. maybe a couple minutes but seemed to be enough for her as she seemed a bit weak kneed afterwards and I had to hold her up for a minute before she was able to stand on her own power.
"Woah." Was all the only I heard, which was from Rainbow Dash, after I let Lacy go. I smirk before walking back to Chrysalis who seemed to be a bit jealous of they treatment Lacy and Bonny got.
Simple way to solve that was to lean next to her ear and simply said. "Don't be jealous Chryssy, after all you'll be getting and much more tonight." Works like a charm as she starts blushing herself and with that my job is done for now. "Alright everypony, lets get going, I'm sure we're gonna be called up soon." I call out as I pickup Lily and start making my way up the platform.
All It was just another boring fucking day for me as I laid on my bed with absolutely nothing to do. I had just graduated high school a few weeks ago and now I am alone once again. I knew that once I was done with highschool that I would most likely see any of my friends again, especially once I've moved back to Arizona to go back to living with my family once again, like I've always had up until five years ago when some. . . problems arose with my stepdad's side of the family that led to me having to go live with my grandparents in Colorado for my highschool career.
Now all I was waiting for was for my grandma to get home to tell that she had gotten my plane ticket and that I was going to be out of here in a week or so 'cause the longer I stay here the more I feel as though I may go into a depressive state over the lost of all of my friends though I guess that's what you get for being a loner a lot of the time.
Before I should probably introduce myself. My name is David Herrera, I'm 17-years old. I got shoulder length, messy black hair, am about 5' 8", hispanic, almost as blind as a bat, with scars all around my face, and have a very dysfunctional outlook on life, but I guess that comes with a part-time psychopath. I've been bullied all my life, which is the main reason why I'm a loner in the first place, but I've grown more than most because of it. I'm also a gamer, and if I take into consideration of what I've been told by many people, I'm also a talented artist but I think that I still have a long way to go actually be any good despite what anyone else says. I guess the saying that you're your own toughest critic really does apply here, doesn't it, any I think I've rambled on enough about myself and should head back to the story at hand here.
I was about to just turn on my music and allow it to lull me to sleep when I heard the sound of rocks being crushed outside my window which caused me spring up and look outside my window to see my grandmother's Durango pulled up in front of the house. I immediately threw on some socks and shoes and bolted down the stairs, excited to hear some good news for a change.
"I really hope she finally got those plane tickets so that I can finally get out of here, it's fucking mega boring staying cooped up in this house all day with nothing to do, especially since she grounded my dumbass a couple of years ago from my games, but even so I still don't regret hacking their internet connection to murder fuckers on MW3." I said to myself while I was climbing down the stairs. The front door opened up just as I reached the bottom to reveal my grandma with a handful of bags.
"Could you go grab the rest of the groceries from the back of the car?" She asked when she spotted me, though it wasn't really a question more of a demand hidden in a question whenever it comes to asking me to do something. Treated like a bloody slave for all the years I've been up here, fucking doing their bidding like the good drone I was raised to be and not get a damn thing in return for doing other than the daily bitching she gives me for not doing any of my chores, even though the house is nice and clean whenever they get home. No matter, I might as well as go grab those bags and ask her about the tickets after I'm done.
After bringing the last of the groceries into the house and went to work putting them away, I decided to ask her, "So have you gotten the plane ticket so that I could go home or have you not had the chance buy them yet?"
"Why are you so adamant on going home so badly?" She asked with a little anger apparent in her voice.
"Because I mom said that she was going to come to my graduation with all of the kids and was going to take me back down to Arizona with her, but she hasn't done either, and I'm not buying the whole 'Tony had to go out of town to work' thing again considering that she's used that multiple occasions where I could have been home awhile ago, so I'm thinking something is up that you're hiding from me but I don't know what it is." Seriously though, every time I've had the perfect chance to have gone back home in the past year and the excuse my mother kept using that same excuse every fucking time. The first couple of times she told me that I believed her, but after that I've started to grow suspicious and even more so when she stopped calling me every other week to check up on me.
"What the hell are you talking about, there's nothing up you're just being paranoid." After years of being stabbed in the back by people who thought it was a good idea to use me for their own personal gain, I've developed a talent for detecting any time anyone tries to lie to my face and that detector was going off like mad.
"Do you seriously expect me to believe that bullshit? I'm out of highschool, am able to get a job and in a month my license, and am going to be putting myself through college, so do you honestly believe for a minute that I believe a damn thing you say especially if I take into account everything that you've lied to me about for all the time I've been up here?" I yelled starting to get angry because she wouldn't just answer my question.
"You know what, fine I'll tell you why; your parents don't want you anymore and decided that they didn't want you there freeloading off of them. The only reason why I haven't kicked you out yet myself is because I can make you do everything I don't want to." She stated bluntly. Her response didn't shock me at all, but it still hurts. As I said before I can detect when others are lying to me, and right now I don't see any signs that she is but I think that it's better if I find out for myself if it's true or not. Considering that she won't help me get home I think I'm going to have to find my own way there, luckily I've been saving my Walmart gift cards from the previous years and got my bike repaired not too long ago I think I may be able to do so myself.
"Well I think I'm going to go back and find out for myself with or, without your help." I stormed off to my room to pack anything I would need for the trip there, thinking that if what my grandmother was telling me actually did turn out to lie then I would send for them at a later date. I grabbed my old backpack, stuffed some of my clothes in it, along with: my phone and charger, the gift cards, my bluetooth speaker, bike lock and key, and finally a toothbrush and deodorant, still gotta take care of my health while traveling no matter how long I may be out there.
I walked outside to grab my bike from the backyard so I could leave to be greeted by my aunt and uncle in the front yard. They tried to say hello but I had already turned on my music and cranked it up to maximum volume so as to block out all noise from the world around me. I got to my bike with all of my stuff and started petaling out the backyard and headed south after getting onto the main roads.
-Four hours later: 8:49pm-
"Why am I even trying to get back home, I mean I really don't expect to hear a different answer from mom than what I heard from grandma."I said to myself as I continued cycling down the street. Luckily I choose to go down some of the more quiet roads in Colorado, yes it might take longer for me to get to my parent's house but it was worth it just for the fact that I was free of any and all responsibilities for a several days though I am glad I had also decided to get my jacket because boy was it fucking cold out tonight.
Traveling little further I finally heard my stomach start growling which meant that it wanted to be filled. I was traveling through a small town and tried to find a public park, or somewhere like that so as to find a peaceful spot to chow down on some of the food a picked up a couple of hours ago when I made a stop at a nearby Walmart, when my stomach decided that it needed to emphasize that fact that there was nothing inside of it. "Alright, alright already I get the fucking point, just shut the fuck up already."
I found a little area that had a few trees and picnic tables in it and figured it to be the perfect spot to stop, eat , and rest for the night. I went to pull out my food when I heard a scream that sounded like it was close. I looked around to see if I could find anything that would lead me to the source when I spotted the headlights of car across the field that was near the table and saw a group of guys surrounding a young looking lady. I made my way across the field to see what exactly was going on before I decided to do anything stupid, but started running as I watched one of the surrounding her grabbed ahold of her from behind and she immediately started struggling. I didn't have time to think of a plan to help other than just run in going gung ho, even though I don't have a gun but like that was going to stop me, and get her the hell out of there.
I placed my aim towards to one that was behind her and rammed right into the fucker and made him take his grip off of the woman. We both fell but I managed to use my momentum to roll over and land on my feet before launching myself towards another one and punching another one in the face before taking a defensive stance between the rest of the group and the woman. "Get the hell out of our way kid, this has got nothing to do with you." The one in the middle said.
"Yeah, right, because I'm totally going to stand idly by while you hurt this lady. Sorry, but no dice, I'm not just going to let do what you want to her, especially not without consequence." I said as confidently as I felt, which was actually quite a bit considering the circumstances.
"Well then have it your way kid, but you can't say that we didn't warn you." With that they started closing in on us and smiling like madmen. I'm not sure if they're trying to intimidate us with that crazy look on their face, and it's working for the woman behind me, but they don't know me or to be more precise they don't know what's inside of me.
"Please just forget about me and save yourself, I can't ask you to stand here and protect me when I don't even know who you are." I heard her say, genuinely concerned about my well being.
"There's no need to be worry about me, I'll be fine, but I'm going to need you to do something for me if we both want to get out of this without any 'serious' injuries." I said to her while never taking my eyes off of the group of guys that were slowly closing on us.
"Oh. . . okay. What is it that you want me to do?" She asked, accepting the fact that I was not going to just leave her here with these bastard.
"When I give the word you have to run as fast as you can away from here and don't look back." I knew she was going to protest that last part and so I decided to cut her off before she had the chance, "As I already said before there's no need to worry about me. Whether or not I make it out of this is of little importance to me, but what is important is that you are safe and sound and that can't happen if you spend your time worrying about me."
She didn't respond right away, obviously pondering whether or not she should do as I say, but only for a moment as I heard her agree to it. "Okay then, I'll do as you say, but could you tell me something first before you do whatever it is you're going to do?"
Finally someone whose willing to go along with one of my fucking plans. usually I would have to fight tooth and nail just to get people to even consider them, but whatever, that doesn't matter now. What matters now is that I get her out of here. "Sure go ahead and ask me whatever you want."
She took a moment before she said anything. "Well I just wanted to know who are you, and why are you doing this for me?"
Well I got to say I was expecting her to ask that at one point or another, I was just kinda suspecting it to be when I first showed up. "My name is David Herrera, and I'm doing this because it would go against everything I believe in if I didn't help those in need." After I made that statement the group decided to pounce, believing us to be distracted with our little conversation.
"That is a big mistake," I said to myself as I took my bag off of my back, grabbed a hold of it by the adjustment straps and swung it towards the one furthest to my right, and as it collided with him mid ponce, it manage to throw off course so that he collided with one of his buddies instead of me, which had a domino effect that had caused the rest of them to knock into each other, landing into a heap on the ground. "Okay, now, run while they're picking themselves off the ground. I'll stay here and keep them distracted for a while longer so they can't track you down."
"Thank you!" Was the all the response I got as the woman ran from the field and into town, though considering how concerned she sounded for my own well-being, she'll probably be back with help, but I wasn't going to be that long to find out.
I looked back at the thugs, who were on their feet again, and decided to make a break for my bike. It may not be able to outrun a car, but if I could put enough distance between us, I could get somewhere where they won't be able to follow me with their car and potentially get away.
"Look, there he goes!" I heard one of them shout.
"Lets get'em!" Another say, which was accompanied by the sound of the engine starting up.
"Damnit, they spotted me a lot sooner than I was anticipating, I better my ass moving if this is going to work out well." I said to myself as I was already riding down the road as fast my legs would allow after having already exerted so much energy already, without so much as a break.
Riding down the road a good ways away from the group of thugs, I heard the faintest sound of a car engine, and it was steadily getting louder, I decided to take a glance over my shoulder to catch a glimpse of headlights not too far away from me now. I had to find a place to hide, and quick, or else I wouldn't be able to escape from these guys. Luckily I never call my plans fool-proof otherwise no one would ever listen to me. I have a general plan yes, but I make sure that I leave them flexible to make sure I can always find a way out of a jam and this would definitely be one of those situations.
I made a right turn and was now riding through a field, I took another glance back to how much time I had left to make my escape, but soon found that my center of gravity had been lowering and that it felt as though there was nothing under my tires anymore. I looked down to find that I had been indeed lifted off the ground, but I wasn't falling, in fact I was just barely going through the air as I discovered that I hit a hill that had had a sudden decline to it. I kept my cool as I came upon the ground so that as soon as I landed I would be able to keep steady.
Looking ahead to see just how far down the slope was when I spotted a set of railroad tracks that lead into a tunnel. "It isn't good enough that I manage to stumble upon this hill to conceal me from those idiots, but also a tunnel to hide in, ain't this just my lucky day, night, whatever." I said to myself as I started to slowly apply the brakes to slow myself down. "Nice and steady down, I need an incident like the one I had after I got this damn thing fixed up, or the one I had a few years ago." I felt a sudden tinge in my left arm at the recollection of that memory. I was almost at the bottom of the hill when the area around was illuminated around me and judging from the direction the source of the light was coming from I could only guess what, or should I say who, the cause of that was.
"You thought you could hide from us you a little bitch." Yep, definitely called it.
"Well then I guess I should do this the old fashion way." I released the brakes and started using my feet, to not only slow myself down, but also so that I could readjust my bike so that I was skidding down the hill sideways. I needed to make sure that I was able to just bail once I hit bottom and get away from these bastards once and for all.
They caught up with me three-fourths of the way down to the tracks but did not stop. The group of guys decided to drive on ahead and cut me off down at the bottom so as to make sure I couldn't escape their grasp again. "Ah fuck me! Now how am I going to get out of this, they would catch up to me in no time if I were try going back the hill now. And why the hell is it always me that gets caught up in situations like this, I mean seriously though!" I growled as I realized the huge disadvantage I had, when something unexpected, and admittedly quite funny, at least for me, happened.
As their vehicle made contact with the tracks, and I'm not even sure how it happened, the back was lifted into the air and had caused it to flip onto its top. I was going to go help them out, despite the fact that they were trying to kill me, but once I saw that none of them were hurt I decided against and kept going down till I hit the tracks. I had the misfortune of having them all get out of the car just when I touched down on the loose gravel that laid on the tracks. They quickly spotted me and gave chase down the tracks with me at the head of the pack and I was already tired. Though as if things didn't seem bad enough already, a train appeared through the tunnel and we all turned and ran the other way.
I quickly regained the lead again as I rode into the tunnel located at the other end of this small valley but soon became aware that I didn't hear anything anymore. One moment I hear the whistle of the train and the shouting of the group behind me, but now there was nothing but the sound of dirt shifting under my tires. I stopped to take a look back and saw nothing there but darkness, and as I took around the tunnel again to see if I had missed something, I saw that the cement tunnel walls had been replaced with dirt and looked, and smelled, more like a cave.
I got off my bike and walked it to the exit, but was shocked to see that I had enter what looked like a really dense forest. Though I came into more of a shock when I saw that there was a small, butter yellow pegasus trotting down a path just a ways away from me and the cave, and I thought I could hear 'her' singing.
"Where in the fuck did that tunnel take me?" I asked as I continued to follow the pegasus with my eyes.
Author's Note
Sorry if it seems like this chapter's ending was rushed.
Author's Note
Here's to help identify who is speaking just in case you get confused.
Saboru
Meet Your New Daughter
"Hey, David, Wake Up! It's time to get moving you fucking slacker." I heard IT yell from within my head as I groaned from his wake up call, which was a pain jolt sent to the entirety of my body, as I tried to get back to sleep.
"I said...... WAKE UP!!!" IT roared as another, stronger, pain spread through me as I jolted up from the sudden shock.
"ALright, alright I'm up you fucking prick just calm your tits for a sec." I said as I finally had been so rudely awakened. I stretched out my body as my limbs were stiff as hell. "I'm going back to sleeping in trees if this is how I'm going to feel waking up everyday on the ground."
"What, and risk another incident of falling out when you move around in your sleep?" IT reminded me.
"In the sake of comfort.....yeah."
"Suit yourself then bud just don't go around bitching when you fall again. Though I have to say that I'm surprised you're not used to these conditions yet."
"What the fuck are you talking about? I'm already well adapted to weather of the forest considering I've been out for, what, sixteen months now, so yeah it's safe to say that it doesn't bother me in the slightest." Sixteen months, a year and a four months since the incident with the manticores and I have yet to find any place suitable in this god forsaken forest where I could hunker down. I know there's nowhere in the forest that is free of its dangerous inhabitants but I would like a place where I could put up defenses so I won't have to worry about being on constant guard. Whatever I guess it doesn't matter how long it takes I guess; all good things to those who wait after all. Gotta say though, I am kinda considering on giving up my home searching and just living in the forest the way I have been, it's.......liberating not having to worry about society and its rules.
"Well I think I've limbered up enough,"
"You sure? You don't want to pull something like Tallahassee." Saw that coming.
"This ain't ZombieLand asshole. I might have to worry about creatures eating me if they catch me but at least I don't to worry about getting bit or scratched and turning into one of them."
"Though you got to admit that having even a partial transformation into a manticore or timberwolf would be awesome." Can't argue with him there.
"Yeah, but do you what would be even better?" I asked which was answered with groan.
Yeah, yeah, I already fucking know what you're going to say. I swear man you and your obsession with dragons. I'm surprised you weren't hovering over Spike like that purple unicorn was over you when the ponies decided to stop being pricks."
"Hey, don't compare me to her. I was excited more than anything when I saw Spike and yeah I asked him a bunch of questions about him and his species, but there is no way am I going to be as creepy as Twilight when it comes down to researching new creatures. I was about to get a restraining order on that bloody lunatic, but enough about that I think it's time I get moving." I said as I gathered up my junk.
"Don't you mean that 'we' should get moving." I'm going to murder IT. IT just had to bring that up again.
"Why do you constantly insist that it's we. Last I check I'm the only one doing the walking while you just float around in my head and digging into old memories."
"Because I want to feel included." And now ITs trying sound depressed and guilt trip me. I swear ever since I've become more akin to using the release this how things have been.
"I don't why, you are the reason why survival has been that big of an issue for me, and it's not like I haven't shown my gratitude for it." Which is the truth. Since the release back in Ponyville IT has helped to heighten my senses so that I could sense when there's danger around and as my way of saying thanks I've let IT take control sometimes for however long it wants. Actually been surprisingly good about switching back too. I'm starting to think that IT might actually be seeing the way I do now.
"Yeah I know, it's just that everytime we switch it makes me want my own body more and more......but I know that that's not possible." IT said downtrodden. I have to admit I may still be skeptical around certain subjects with it but considering that IT is the company I got it would be great if we could meet face to face without me having to be unconscious and retreating into my mind to do so. Plus at this point I am starting to feel sorry for I- no what no, I'm feeling sorry for him. It's about time I start showing him that despite what has happened between us in the past that I'm willing to-
"David do you hear that?" He asked as I was lost in my thoughts. I kept still and focused on my hearing to see if I could find out what he was talking about. Listening for anything besides the normal sounds of the forest for five minutes and neither one of us heard anything out of the ordinary.
"Hmm, guess whatever you heard must be-" I heard it. It sounded like crying but even more importantly it sounded the cries of an infant. "Hey!"
"Yeah I'm on it." He replied before beginning to set off the release. I slowly began to change as I felt my claws come in and my vision changed to red and I could see the thermal signatures of everything around me. With it still be early in the morning everything was still cool which made it easy for me to find what I hope is the source of the crying as I took off into the forest. As I looked towards to heat signature that belonged to a significantly smaller form I also noticed six other bigger ones closing in on the infant. I recognized their shapes immediately as manticores, timberwolves, and.... and...............
"Saboru, FULL RELEASE, NOW!!!!" I roared as I noticed that there was huge figure descending upon the group of predators and the infant, and if the way the upper part of its body is any indication, they were about to be attacked by a hydra.
"Alright it's done, NOW GET YOUR ASS MOVING!" Saburo knows my position when it comes the lives of children are threatened. He also knows how I get should I fail to save them so I don't blame him for being ill tempered. And just incase you're wondering he is indeed angry.
With a full release now unlocked the strength in my legs have increased dramatically and once again became a blur to those unable to track me. I made there just as one of the timberwolves went to pounce of the infant but didn't get very close as it was checked into a rock and shattered. I stand in between to group of predators and the infant but take a quick look back to see that it was indeed an infant though not a pony but a changeling left alone out here; or that's what I thought when I looked behind it and saw two more full grown changelings with nasty slash marks running across their carapaces. I didn't know much about the changeling other than what the girls have told me and that was that they feed on love, change their forms at will, and are evil though that last one I didn't take to heart seeing as I believe that this Queen Chrysalis that had attacked Canterlot had to have some reason for doing seeing as she was impersonating Princess Cadence, who is Celestia's niece which meant that she would be around the ancient alicorn and risk getting caught should Celestia seen through her ruse.
That doesn't matter at the moment at all though. A child has no right to be punished or ridiculed for the actions of its kind just because people, ponies, or whatever the fuck you are can't look past what you are, and now I've gone and pissed myself off these bastards are getting it now. "Alright assholes it's time to die."
I was about to launch the first strike but then the hydra managed to arrive and tried to get me from behind. Luckily I was able to jump towards the changeling foal and use my claws to open the throat of the head that came at me. Blood poured from the wound as I grabbed the foal and placed it in a decent sized hole in the ground and placed a rock on top to keep it out of harms way. The hydra's two other heads looked towards its fallen comrade as it laid limb; I couldn't help but smirk at how easily I had disposed of it. "I figured that would work."
"How so? If I remember the legends right whenever you cut off a hydra's head it's replaced by two more."
"Yes it is, but since I didn't cut it off we won't have to worry about it but I still didn't think it would have been that easy to just cut through its scales. It felt I was running my claws through butter." I said disappointed that I wasn't going to be getting much of a fight from even this 'fierce' creature in this form.
"Well you are strict about about maintaining them on a tri-weekly basis. I wouldn't doubt if they really sharp enough to cut through dragon scales." Has a point there I am pretty up tight making sure these claws of mine are nice and sharp.
I didn't get to respond back as the two manticores in the group pinned me to the ground. I let out a loud growl before kicking the one on my left off and using my hand as spear to go right through its eye and out the back of its head with brain matter and blood sticking to it. I withdrew my arm before using it grab another timberwolf by its barrel and driving it into the ground destroying it but leaving its head and legs intact but it seemed that the magic that kept these things going wasn't able to heal its wound. With three down and four left, or five if you want to count both of the remaining hydra heads by themselves but depends how you look at it, I had a plan forged to take care of them before I could put it into action though a volley of green energy beams came from the trees surrounding us and right after an entire squadron of changelings starting charging at the predators.
"Well it looks like we got back up." He said in his shit eating tone which probably means he has the smile to match inside my head as well which also means someone is getting a beat down the next time I go to sleep. I'm not much for working with others considering no one usually takes in my suggestions anyway, plus I get shit right the first time around anyway and can handle just about any situation alone, but considering that I'm not only fighting for myself and Saboru I don't mind it the least.
"Claws up creature." A changeling ordered from behind me while jabbing a spear into my back. Did I mention that my pain tolerance is through the roof when I'm in my released state because right now his spear just feels like he's poking me.
"Hey hold up there buggy, we're on the same side." I said as I turned around and grabbed a hold of the spear just under the blade to prevent anymore jabs to the face.
"And how you figure that we haven't even seen anything like you before." He pointed out.
"Well I'm not surprised you haven't seen anything like me before considering I'm from different world and all and the reason I say we're on the same side is because I know why you're here. You're looking for a couple of changelings and their foal, right?" I asked as I gave him a look that should tell him that he could trust me.
"Yes, yes we are. Alright then if you really are here for the same reason then that means that you should know where they are am I correct?" The soldier asked as he lowered his spear.
"I do, but..."
"But what?"
*sigh*"The parents are dead." I stated to his horror.
"What!? But I thought you said that you came here to save them." He yelled as he looked like he was going to break down.
"Well I didn't really come to save them seeing as they were already dead when I got here, but their foal is alright. I put it into that hole over there to keep it out of the fight." I said as I pointed towards the rock that was still covering the hole and saw a pair of glowing blue eyes staring right back at me though they were filled with fear I knew that it was going to be alright for the little one.
The soldier seemed to perk up at that and ran towards the rock I was pointing at. I walked up behind and helped remove the rock only to be tackle by a black blur. I looked down at my chest, after landing on my back, to find the little foal nuzzling into my chest and judging by its laughter it's a filly, or at least I hope it is otherwise I'm going to feel like a jerk. The filly just hung onto me while I laid there until the soldier went to go pick her up because apparently she like that as she turned around and hissed at him. Now I was intrigued with this filly she was, after all, hugging a creature that none of her kind has ever seen before and yet she's willing to go ahead and turn on her them in a heartbeat, or at least prevent them from separating us.
While this was happening I had almost forgotten what was going on behind us but was reminded of that as another changeling soldier went flying over our heads. I turned around to find that none of them had died, thank god for that, but I couldn't say the same for the predators seeing as the only one left was the hydra but it was blatantly obvious that they weren't going to come out of this alive and I wasn't about to let them die in a fight that was my own to begin with. I picked the filly up off of my chest and handed her to the changeling in front of me.
"Keep her safe and order your troops to stand down." I say in a tone that left no room for argument.
"What are you doing?" He asked as he signaled for the others to fall back.
"Ending this." And in a blink it was over. I had slashed the throats of the other two heads and gutted the fucker for extra measure. Once it had stopped twitching I exhaled slowly and calmly as I turned back to my form and soon after felt a familiar feeling on my leg as I saw that the filly had escaped the changelings clutches to snuggle my leg. With my job done and, despite how cute and adorable the filly looked, I had to give her to the changelings so that she could be cared for in her hive. She started squirming again as I started walking away from the squad to return to my journey.
""Nnnnnoooooo!!" I heard her cry out before she was clinging to my legs and holding on with everything her little form could muster. She was crying as she buried herself into my pant legs as I just looked at her with saddened eyes. I know this filly just lost her parents and that she probably wants to me to take care of her after coming to her to rescue but there was no way that was going to happen while I was living out here and I doubt their queen will allow me to stay, even if I did save one of her subjects.
I managed to get her to let go and set her out of me as I knelt so that I could look into her eyes. "Hey, listen to me little one. I get that you want me to stay with you but I can't. I have to leave and find myself a home and it wouldn't be safe for you. I'm sorry but you still have others who can take better care of you than I ever would so this is goodbye." The filly ran up and hugged me like she didn't want to let go and I decided to return it to comfort her but while I was I had failed to notice that another had joined the scene.
"Well isn't this an interesting scene to walk into." I heard a voice, that had an echo to it, say. I looked up from the filly in my arms to see that another changeling had arrived, and if her height, eyes, and what I think is a crown are anything to go by, she was the queen of the group.
"Queen Chrysalis!? What are you doing here?" The guard who I had been speaking to said as he and the others bowed.
"I felt an influx in fear from the child as well as a lost of connection from her parents and came to see what has happened but by the looks of things I would say that I would like an explanation seeing as I'm honestly confused of what has transpired here. So with that said would you kindly fill me in Captain?" The queen asked and I took that as my queue to jump into the conversation.
"Well I wouldn't bother asking him if you're wanting to know what happened, especially considering that he and his troops arrived while I was the middle of a fight to save the filly." I said as I got up, earning the queen's attention, and walked towards them with the filly on my heels.
"And why would you do that, and what are you exactly?" The queen asked as she examined my form.
"I am a human, the first and only one of my kind in this world, and why wouldn't I protect the filly. Her parents were dead and there was a group of manticores and timberwolves all coming after her as well as a hydra, which I had to take out myself. If I hadn't stepped in then she would have met the same fate considering, as I said before, your captain and his troops would have gotten here too late to do anything." She was intrigued when I told her what I was but seemed saddened as the mention of two of her changelings dying and was at least glad that the filly was safe as well as skeptical when I said I was the one to kill the hydra.
"Well I can't say that I've ever met, or even heard, of a human before but I think that killing a hydra wouldn't be possible to accomplice alone." She remarked.
"Whether you believe me or not I don't care. The only thing I care about is that it's dead and the filly is safe and sound to live another day."
"Queen Chrysalis if I may. The human is telling the truth, we watched with our eyes as he brought the creature down like it was nothing to him at all." The captain said sticking up for me.
"Dude you do realize that you're talking to THE Queen Chrysalis right?" Saburo asked as I watched the conversation between the two.
Yeah I realize that you moron but it would be pointless to do anything seeing how I'll be leaving here in a minute and never see her again. Besides she hasn't pulled anything yet so what are you worrying about. He didn't say anything after that since he knew I was right though was brought out of my musings when I felt a tug on my pant legs. I looked down at the filly to see what she wanted "What is it little one?"
"I'm hungry." Damn it, if it wasn't for the fact that I'm traveling through this forest I would so keep the filly. She is so adorable that even on one of my worst days that she would be able to cheer me without any effort on her part. It probably doesn't mean anything right now, and I think I've probably said this before, but anything adorable and cute is considered to be my weakness as I will drop everything to make sure that no harm will befall whatever it may be.
"Oh, well I think I should have some apples and bananas (don't bother asking how I managed to find them ) in here you can have." I said as I sat down to pull out a couple apples and hand them over to her. She took them and started munching and I watched as a big smile came onto to her face.
"It would seem that Lily Gem has taken a liking to you." Chrysalis said as she sat beside me.
"Yeah, well I really wished she hadn't. I'm going to be going here in a minute or so and I know that she doesn't want me to leave but I kinda don't have a choice seeing how I'm in search of a new home ever since I was basically exiled from Equestria."
"You used to live in Equestria? Do you-"
"Yeah I know of you and the invasion but I could say that I couldn't care less about that mess, even if I'm sitting next to the one that had planned it. And before you I'm not afraid of you because believe me when I say that I'm possibly one of the most dangerous creatures in this forest if I let myself be." I know it sounded like I was boasting but can anyone blame for wanting to make I'm left alone in the future.
"Well if know about us then you know that we know what your feelings are at the moment. You should know where I'm going with this with just that."
"Yeah, but what do you want me to do about it? It isn't safe out here as it is and more so if she was around me. I'm a naturally violent person and as a result I'm not going to turn my back on a fight, might even cause a few just to entertain myself." I stated as I started feeling uneasy about leaving the filly without anyone to take care of her.
"Well I would think the solution would be obvious." She stated as she looked to me with warm smile. I'm not what she was expecting from me because after a minute or so without saying anything to her her smile disappeared. "I mean that you should adopt her as your own daughter and become a part of my hive." Well I was not expecting that.
"Are you sure that's a good idea Queen Chrysalis. I know you guys feed on love and all as a part of your diet and having me around will probably taint that considering all of the anger I have stored away for many years now." I asked to make sure that this wasn't some cruel trick to get my hopes up.
"Yes, I know that you have an extremely unhealthy amount of rage, anger, and hatred within you, but that is another reason why I would like for you to become a part of my hive. You have dangerously higher levels of negative emotions than any changeling has ever sensed within any creature in the world, in fact it should have consumed you a long time ago, but yet here you are taking care of a filly that you just saved and the potential cost of your own life. I may not know what why the princesse exiled you but I did feel an increase in your anger and sadness when you mentioned it though it was brief and went back to 'normal' right afterwards. I would like to study you to see why your darkness hasn't consumed your being and turned you something else, though I assure you that if you do come along and let me do this, I won't do anything rash without your consent seeing that you've lived with this and seem to understand it better than me at the moment.........So...what do you say?" Okay I know I said that I'm willing to give anyone a shot despite what others may tell me of them but she's acting a little too nice at the moment.
"I wonder if something happened after the invasion that has made her this nice but I would advise you ask and I'll see if there's anything going on in that head of her's though you should probably do it at a later date so you can see if it's consistent or if she's putting on an act." I had to agree with his plan. If she is really up to something then her facade should drop within a day or two depending on whatever it is she has planned for me, but if not then it will be interesting to learn what happened to her and her hive after they expunged from Canterlot. Plus I could stay with Lily and make sure that I'm there for her when she starts to become saddened from the passing of her real parents and though I'm not sure if she's old enough to actually go through depression I still want to be there to give her salice in the fact that she'll have me there to turn to when things get hairy.
*sigh*"Alright Queen Chrysalis, I'll adopt Lily and join your hive. It'll be a nice change of pace to be able to sleep on an actual bed and not be alone out here anymore." I said and that warm smile came back.
"Excellent, I do hope that you'll enjoy staying with us Mister...umm....I'm sorry but I don't think I ever asked what your was name." I had completely forgotten about that.
"Oh don't worry about. I was much more worried about what to do with Lily rather than the fact of whether or not you knew my name but whatever, my name is David R. Herrera, though some of my friends back on my world used to call me Demon."
"Demon huh, what did you do to earn that?" Chrysalis asked.
"Probably tell you another time but right now we should get Lily back to the hive. I don't want to put her in any more danger than she already has been." I said as my paternal instincts were kicking in.
"Well I can already tell that you're going to make a great father for the filly. She'll grow up right as long as you're there to guide her, I just know it." She stated confidently.
I was about to give her a response to that but then the tugging on my pants happened again and I knelt down to look at Lily, who was fidgeting a little. "What is it Lily, is something wrong?"
She shook her head "Nothing is wrong. I wanted to ask if....... Are you really going to be my new daddy?" She asked with hope in her eyes.
I smiled and picked her up before saying anything. "Yes Lily, I'm going to be your dad from now on so you can count on me to be there for you from now on, okay?" I got a teary smile and a hug as answer.
Maybe the universe will leave me this time and let something like this last for once. After all I'm trying to make her life better only a soulless bastard would ruin this for her. It can what it wants with me after she goes off on her own but for now I'm going to enjoy every second I have with my new daughter as much as I can, and nothing, I repeat NOTHING, will get in the way of that.
Dinner with the Royals Part 1
Author's Note
Ok, so chapter may be a little weird as some of it was started some time ago and the rest after my latest update for Darkness' Light. I didn't feel like starting it over since it was about half way done when I had last left it and I thought it would be a good way to get back into the groove of things. Next chapter should be better since it'll be from scratch rather than previously done up but I hope you guys enjoy nonetheless.
Dinner with the Royals Part 1
~Two Weeks Later~
Two week, that's how much time since I've gotten out of the hospital and was able to get a good look at the new hive and I got to say that it has been great. Most everything in terms of construction and improvement is finished and what isn't will only take another and aren't too important so we can live without them. My new wings are still growing but these rate their going I suspect it'll take another month before the process is complete, which is the only thing that sucks because my back always feels sore and itches like a bitch, though luckily I have Chryssy who's always willing to massage the pain away in exchange for a little extra cuddling though I do suspect that she wants more but is most likely waiting till my wings come in. That's another great thing, my relationship with Chrysalis had only grown with each day that passes and Lily started to refer to her as her mother a couple of days ago, which doesn't really surprise me as Chryssy absolutely adores her, but what was a surprise was when she started calling Lacy as her aunt. I have no problem with that considering we're the best of friends again but I still didn't think that would happen but Lace sure does spoil her like one. Enough reminiscing about all that though as now I am finally able to relax for a bit from the hectic, but fun, week we've had and rest.
"What are you doing laying in bed mister lazy bones, we've got a trip to Canterlot to get ready for." Correction I got packing to do.
"Oh come on Chryssy just let me take a nap for an hour before we start packing. Today has been exhausting so far and I haven't had a chance to actually rest till now and I'm beat." I began complaining as the pain in my back flares up again.
I groan at hearing this but only half-heartedly as I greatly enjoy the attention the staining joints and muscles are getting. "Okay but why do you seem so eager to get there? I would've thought going to the city you invaded and seeing the ponies whose lives you almost enslaved would have been off-putting." I ask in curiosity, wondering what she's thinking.
*Sigh* "We finally have the chance to show the rest of the world that we changelings aren't as we've been made out to be since our creation and I really don't want to mess this up. It's our chance for both only the two of us to start anew but also the rest of the Hive. I'm so tired of having to have watched our subjects be forced into roles that conflict with who they are and so I want to make sure that if not them then their foals have such an opportunity present to them. I'm also hoping that once we've taken care of my family then we could show them how beneficial it would be to all changelings to integrate into pony society instead of trying to enslave them." Chrysalis explained with a faraway look in her eyes and I can't really say that I blame her considering all that she's done to try and appease not only her Hive but her family as well. I'm just glad things have worked out the way they have because I don't want to have to think about how things might have turned out if certain events hadn't happened.
"Well then I suggest we start packing then huh? Let's go tell Lily then come back and finish up we don't have long before the train is set to leave. It wouldn't do well for our reputation if the Queen and King of the changelings were late for our own dinner eh." I said as I jumped out bed and stretched out my body before making my way towards our bedroom door. I'm almost to the door when I feel myself being lifted off the ground and being pulled back towards the bed. I'm turned around to face my queen who has a big smile pointed directly towards me. It's there for a moment as we started into each other's eyes before she leans in to give me a kiss so full of the same love I've given her since we've been together that I can't help but moan into it.
"I'm glad to finally have my king but we need to discuss wedding preparations in the future to make it official though." She says as we disconnect from our lip lock.
"We can do that when we get back though when were you thinking of having the wedding because I don't want it to be interrupted during the ceremony."
"Well I was actually thinking about doing it after we dealt with my mother and and sisters. I want them to be there for the big day, even if they have to be bound and gagged during the entire thing." I couldn't help but laugh at that, that despite everything they've said and done she still wants them to be there for an important day. Family really means a lot to her if she actually wants them there though I'm not that surprised if I'm to be honest.
~Twenty-seven minutes later ~
We managed to make it to the train station and get abroad without incident but even so I could tell that Chrysalis was slightly nervous to be going back to Canterlot after all this time. I would have taken it upon myself to assure her everything would be fine but Lily actually managed to beat me to the punch with her excitement. Asking us what it would be like and her own assumptions got her mind off of her own misdeeds. "And Miss Rarity told me they had lots of pretty dresses there, even hers, but she also said that a lot of them cost a lot of bits." Lily said with her hooves spread out to empathize her point.
"Well sweetie Canterlot is a place where the so called elites live and they all believe that having expensive items actually mean something out in the real world." I told her as I hide the distaste I have for such ponies.
"What he means is that a lot of ponies who have had live basically given to them on a silver platter instead of actually having to work for it don't really appreciate what they have, especially since everything they was made by the ponies they look down on. Not all are like that but a vast majority of them are and will most likely do so as we make our way to the castle. Well that is they aren't too busy cowarding in fear from your father's death glares." Chrysalis said with no small amount of distaste being evident her tone except for that last part as she had a rather evil grin on her visage.
From there the conversation drifted to more light-hearted subjects such Lily's education, well actually more of hatchling education in general seeing as though the Hive no longer has to go scourging for food and are being allowed to live in Equestria. Lily had brought up there subject of having a sibling but I let Chrysalis handle that one seeing as though that is more on her then anyone else since she already knows I wouldn't mind having a child with her. Admiringly though I'm more curious than anything in how we're going to get past the whole interspecies thing as well as what our child would look like though I will say that I'll accept them no matter what they turn out to be.
~Forty-nine minutes later~
We arrived at the Canterlot Train Station as just as we expected there are ponies glaring at us but they quickly ran as I have then a look that promised death.
"Ahem," I heard from my left. I turn and see that there's a guard there with a chariot nearby. "Princess Celestia has told there guards to be expecting your arrival and asked that we escort you to the castle." He said even told it would seem that he's not too happy about being here. Me and Chrysalis exchange looks and nod to each other after a moment, "Alright then lead the way." I say and he motions towards the chariot. I let Lily and Chrysalis get on first before jumping on myself and we're off once we get comfortable. The trip isn't fairly long but is wholly uncomfortable for my two girls thanks to the ponies, both noble and not, glaring at them until I set my gaze upon them while I have my arms wrapped around both of them to let them know I'm right here. It only takes us a good ten to twenty minutes to get to the castle and I gotta say it's no wonder you can see all the way from Ponyville the damn thing is huge which I suppose actually works out when it comes to events like Cadence and Shining Armor's wedding.
We get off the chariot once the guard stops in front of the steps leading to the castle entrance. Before I could take a single step I'm stopped by a pair of hooves wrapping around my waist and somebody pressing their head against my back. "Please don't leave our sides tonight David, I have a bad feeling about how this night is going to go and we're going to need you." Chrysalis whimpered out as Lily, too, joined in pressing herself against me.
"Don't you worry you two, I won't let anyone hurt either of you." I told them as I turned around in her grasp and pulled the both of them into me. While I couldn't see it because of our position I could feel Chrysalis smiling, Lily too but I have a feeling there's something more to it than just being simply being happy. I don't say anything as we part but seeing both of my ladies happy again always makes me feel better.
"We'll be your escorts to see the princesses." A new batch of guards say, ruining the moment we were having though I couldn't help but chuckle at the scowl that almost instantly appeared the moment the guard made him and his group known to us. It soon vanishes as we stand up and get a move on so and get all this over with so that we may return to the Hive and get back to preparing for the fight, and maybe find a way to help with accelerating the growth of my wings. Things were definitely not kept tense for long as Lily's curiosity got to her as we came up to the doors and went through'em. Seems she was making comparisons to this castle and the hives if her thoughtful, yet cute, expressions were anything to go by. She never wandered too far from either of us but then again we did kind of follow her around more than the guards that were supposed to be our escorts, which of course pissed them off a bit but I don't give a damn, my daughter wanted to have fun and damn it I was going to let her have it. "We need to get going, we don't want to keep the princesses waiting." I hear a bite in his voice that we all picked up and I saw the mischievousness growing in the two.
Chryssy looks at Lily and tells her, "Don't worry about them Lily just go ahead and look around all you want. We gotta get that energy out of you now since we are going to be sitting at a boring old dinner with the princesses and most likely some of those stuck up nobles we were telling you about earlier." Well that's not really a lie since I know Lily doesn't like to sit around for too long and who knows what will happen during the dinner so I guess it's a win-win for us all, well except the guards but I don't give a damn.
[color=#a66ebe"Okay mommy," Lily yells out as she runs all over the place which causes Chrysalis to freeze up and look towards the excited filly with wide eyes. I can't help but smile at what my daughter has just said without seeming realizing it. I walk over to her side and lay my hand on her back to catch her attention. She turns to me with her still wide eyes that seem to be teary up a bit. "You know as well as I do that it was only a matter of time, though I was hoping it'd be sooner." I stated as she gives me a shaky smile and looks back to our daughter.
*Ahem* "I believe we must be going, the princesses are not ones you should keep waiting." The same guard from before said to us in an agitated (bitchy) tone.
I was about to tell him to shove it where the sun don't shine, but alas someone else responded before either of us could. "And what's wrong with allowing them a bit of sight seeing since I know neither my sister nor I said anything about rushing them to the throne room. In fact if I remember right we had asked that we be notified when they arrived at the castle so as to give them time to unpack and settle down from their train ride, and yet we have yet to receive such a message my dear guard?" And there goes the sputtering guard routine, you'd think they would learn by now that it isn't a good idea to mess with someone the princesses have connections to, especially to those who have been allowed to build next to the home of Equestria's heroes but what are you gonna do but laugh at the poor(not) soul. "Well since you seem to be incapable I think it's best that you be dismissed, though not before I assign you to latrine duty for two months," And there's the punch line.
"So many guards do you think have to get stuck with toilet scrubbing to get it through their heads to stop being disrespectful, or at least stop being so obvious about it?" Asked Chrysalis with her humor making itself known.
"It won't matter, you should know that. No matter the punishment their will always be those that see us the way many others still do. . . . .as monsters that need to be exterminated just for being different, for trying to survive and live as happily as we can with the hand we've been dealt."
"But you've never been one to simply accept such a thing now have you?" Luna asks, already knowing the answer.
"What can I say, you don't like the hand you've been dealt then you gotta keep going until you find the right one, something I can confidently say I have." I doubt I could have kept the smile on my face from coming but damn it all if I didn't say that everything I have now is what I was meant to have and as I said before I wouldn't trade it for anything.
"Well I'm glad to that but lets say we get you three to your room so you can get settled in until it's time for dinner?" Luna asks as she hovers our luggage that we had forgotten about in front of us. I grab all our bags from her magical grasp and we set off away from the throne room and into the area where the guest rooms are located. Once there we unpack some of the essentials while I get another change of clothes ready so I could get myself cleaned up a bit.
"Hey, Chryssy, want to join in the shower?"
"Sure, just let me get Lily into bed." She says with a tried Lily on her back. I head in and get the water ready before getting myself undressed. "You know they're looking better everyday, starting to look more like a normal pair of wings than when they first started sprouting from your back." I heard her comment from behind me as I was taking off my pants.
"Yeah, though I wish they didn't have to take so long to grow, I miss being able to sleep on my back with you laying on top of me comfortably, ya know." I whined a bit as the wound that's been left behind by these damn things begins to act up again.
"At least you only got two weeks left so just try to ignore it for now and that time will pass by before you know it." She says as she places her front hooves on the spot between my shoulder blades and starts rubbing the area a bit. I sigh a bit in relieve and relax into her massage. Hooves may not be the best thing for massages but she still seems to do a damn good job at it anyway.
"Thanks love, but before we go any further, did you remember to put up the barrier?" I asks as I'm ready to let the hot water do it's job, but I more worried about the safety of these first and foremost.
"Of course, I may trust Celestia and Luna now but that doesn't mean I trust those that serve under them." She says with a smile before nudging me to get me into shower already. "Now get in there because I'm not having having you smell like a gym when we go to dinner."
"What, I don't smell that bad. . . . . do I?" I take a quick whiff and start retching a bit, yep definitely need this. "Why haven't you said anything before now?" All I get is a shrug which causes me to hang my head down before walking under the water and just melt under the soothing heat. I wait for a moment for Chryssy to step in and allow her to wet her coat a bit before hijacking the water for myself which gets me a pouting changeling. I merely smile before motioning her over as I grab the shampoo bottle. I couldn't tell you when we started bathing together but it's been about as natural as any couple doing so, if every couple involved a mythical creature and a human that would almost appear possessed, but yeah it's all completely natural. Anyway as I get done washing her hair and back she has me do her wings as well to help me better understand how to properly care for them since Lily's should start growing a bit more soon and so we'll need to show her the same things I'm currently being taught. Seems as though it's much easier than I thought seeing before I figured that they'd be delicate from their appearance alone so you'd have to be like super gentle when cleaning them but as she twist and turns them I see now that I am wrong.
"Could you staring at them like that, it's getting a little embarrassing." She suddenly says as she seems to hide her wings from me. I blink a couple times, trying to register what just happened before I finally decide to ask, "Why?"
She gains a couple of green cheeks as she blushes before she responds, "Well I'm not sure if you've been told, which I very much doubt you have, but among changelings one of the things we hold dear is our wings. I'm not sure if you've noticed but there isn't much of a difference between us unless you're the queen. The one of the only things that tell us apart is our wings, from color, to overall appearance, and I'm sure you've noticed how many times the others check over their wings when they're around someling they wish to court," I nod to her as I'm absently mindlessly, but gently, scrubbing her wings which have some how ended up in my hands. "Well unknown to many other species on Equis but we have a sort of mating dance that revolves around our wings because of their uniqueness that is comparable to that of a spider's nest." Well that's actually quite interesting and I look even more closely at hers and try to memorize to different contours and such that litter hers and take notice how they swirl, cross, and seemingly dance around each other. I can also feel her trying to tug them away from me again but that quickly stops as I go to trace a random line on her left wing.
"So I'm guessing you didn't try that this 'mating dance' on me since I'm not a changeling?" I ask her as I keep going. I'm not sure how I didn't notice it before but her wings are quite fascinating.
"Well actually I already did awhile ago." I give her this weird look but then it hits me when she might of done this. On our way to Ponyville she had pulled me away from the camp one night after we had Lily to bed under the pretense that she had something that she's been wanting to show me for some time. We had traveled quite a ways away before she finally stopped in a sizable clearing when she started an elegant dance that I couldn't even begin to describe and hope to do it justice. I'm not sure how long it took thanks to the fact that I had been entranced by it so much but I do know that after she was done I just absolutely stunned that I got to witness such a thing. Normally I don't care much for dancing as I'm more into the musical arts, only listening of course, I can't sing to save my life, but it felt so personal, not for her but for me as well. I remember being in tears and just about squeezing the life out of her when she grounded as well as the teary eyed smile she gave me as I did.
Coming back from that flashback, the look on my face must of said it all as she seemed rather glad about something, as well as the fact that her smile seemed happier than normal. A second later she snatches the shampoo away from me and stands up on her hind legs as I lean forward to make things easier for her. "Thank you Chrysalis," I blurt out.
"For what?" She asks as she stops washing my hair to look at the top of my head as she hasn't move from her spot.
"For everything, you've given me a everything I thought would be lost to me, my happiness, my dreams, a purpose, my heart, and most importantly of all, my family." I couldn't express it enough to convey how not only her, but also Lily, make me as I think about everything that could've happened to me by now if it wasn't for these two. This is something I've no doubt said before as well since I've gotten here and met up with Chrysalis and Lily but I don't care, these two are my life lines and I have no Idea what I would do should I lose them.
"You don't need to thank me or Lily for that, especially since we both hold the same feelings. I know you still doubt yourself when it concerns how good things have turned out but you don't need to. You've contributed as much those of us that love you the way you are, and those who don't, so if any of us need to be saying thank you it is all of us." She climbs down as she finishes up, both saying her part and washing my hair, and she's got that wonderful smile I love seeing everyday. Afterwards the rest of our time in the shower is left in a pleasant silence as we rinse off, get out, and dry each other off. Looking towards a nearby clock I see that we still got quite a bit of time before we actually have to be there so I get myself dressed and allow Chryssy to scrutinize my outfit since I know she's going to do it anyway since we're going to a formal dinner, though I found it strange as she's not nearly as bad with Lily as she is with me. I'm thinking that she almost sees me as her personal male model she can get to strip whenever she wants, not that I'm really complaining.
Doing this eats up whatever time we had left, just as I predicted, and we're currently being escorted to the dining hall. We're all getting stares but it seems some soon to be sterile stallions giving Chrysalis some rather, penetrating looks. My displeasure must have shown too since no sooner had I looked in their direction did they run off with with their tails between their legs. I snorted as I saw this and got a nudge to the leg for it as well as a 'you better behave,' look from both the girls.
"Are you sure they're not related?" I heard Saboru asked after they turn away from me.
I don't know at this point but I would take a hazard in saying yes with the way they seem to get those looks to match. I told him as I keep a lookout for others that want to eye up my mare. Seems though my message got across to the male populace seeing as though most just go about ignoring us and that ones who don't, well lets just say their special somebody didn't exactly appreciate them staring at another mare.
After another couple of minutes of navigating the corridors we've finally come across the entrance to the Dining room and it seems the atmosphere has grown tense as what is waiting for us beyond this is unknown. The uneasy feeling doesn't stop me however as I push open the door.
